《Innocence: Exiled Prince》


 Chapter 1 [The Prince]

    <hr>


    In the beginning, there was nothing, contrary to what the priests in your local area preached every day. There was absolutely nothing, and yet this claim was not baseless. According to the research done by explorers, scholars, linguists, and many others that studied the Archaic; they have concluded that before there was existence, there was nothing, not even the abyss. Now whether the question of our Goddess exists or not, was not mentioned in any of the Archaic'' scriptures.


    However, how was the existence came to be was repeated constantly, they spoke of a great explosion; bigger and massive than any of us, mortal, can comprehend. It is so hot that it can melt anything that it came in contact with, shatter any stronghold that man can make with its sound wave alone, and destroy anything and everything.


    But.


    This great explosion was only short-lived, what was left underneath from that devastating outburst was dust. Yes! Dust, your common ordinary dust, that sat on your fireplace mantle if one forget to clean or was too tired from working those fields. The Archaic explained that from dust becomes rock, and rocks crash into one another, and together, becoming more massive until one could finally sustain life on its own, yet not all rock was able to support life, some become a giant ball of fire, while others maintained its dust form; creating a ball of dust that collect other dust, while some few remained small and travel around and around in the sky.


    ''Nonsense'' is what you may think right now, but this truth is what was said in those Archaic'' scriptures. It may go against what we the ¡®Frozehaven¡¯ people believed and taught since we were a little kindling, and one could say that this book is a blasphemy against our beloved Goddess; Gidona the true. However, no matter what people may say, we are not here to question the Goddess, we are merely exploring the origin of her creations.


    Now, let us continue back to the explosion, to the beginning.


    Two knocks echoed from the other side of the double finely crafted door, the fair-skinned boy quickly hides the book under one of the fluffiest pillows around him. The door opened slightly, and peeking behind is a beautiful white-haired woman wearing a beautifully crafted dress with gold linings of extravagant design and a thick fur cloak rested on her shoulders and draped to her feet.


    "Victor? Why haven''t you gone to sleep yet?" Her soft voice reached the boy''s ears.


    The boy fixed his out of place blonde locks and smiled brightly, "I wanted to stay up a bit and read some of the books I found in the library."


    "Oh, Victor," the woman sighed as she makes her way to the boy and slowly brought herself down to her knees to caress the boy''s cheeks. "My sweet boy, Victor. You know you shouldn''t stay up so late because you might get sick, and someone of your stature, a Prince, shouldn''t get sick or it will cause the people to get worried, or even worse, your father might get worried if anything happens to you."


    "Father? I doubt that" the prince brushed his nose with a half-smirk.


    "Don''t say it like that, you know your father is a busy person. Besides, no matter how busy he is, he still loves you more than you ever think," the woman tapped his nose lightly.


    It''s actually hard for Victor to believe his mother''s words, but no matter how much he denies it, the way she said it alone is enough to convince him otherwise. He half-heartedly smiled and nodded. Her mother responded with a soft smile and caressed the top of his head.


    "Shall we?" her mother gestured toward the royal bed.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Fine¡­" the Prince grumpily stood up with a pouting lip and make his way to the bed.


    After Victor reached his bed, the queen stood still while gazing at the clouds of pillows beside her. The Prince widened his eyes when he saw the corner of the book he had, peeking out from under the pillow.


    "Mom, wait!" Victor called out to his mother to stop, but she ignored her son''s plea and revealed the book underneath.


    The queen grabbed the book off the floor, and shook her head in disappointment, "Victor, how many times should I tell you that you can''t just take any book you want from the forbidden section."


    It¡¯s bad enough that he stayed way past his bedtime, it¡¯s another thing to steal a book from the forbidden section of the royal library. He closed both eyes and covered himself with the thick blanket in an effort to hide from his very angry mother. Victor''s heart thumped louder as he felt the shifting weight on his bed.


    The queen took out a napkin and covered her lips before letting out a few coughs. Those coughs alone caused Victor to remove his blanket and looked at his mother with a worried gaze.


    ¡°Are you okay, mom?¡±


    Her mom removed the napkin and smiled gently at her loving son. ¡°A cough, that it¡¯s all. Nothing to get worked up about.¡± She put the book on the end table right next to the bed and rested her hand on the boy¡¯s hand, she sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t stop you. Your curiosity has always been my favorite. Always trying to learn new things, discovering buried secrets, and exploring the vast unknown.¡±


    ¡°Is it wrong to accumulate knowledge?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn''t, my sweet boy.¡± The Queen¡¯s gaze rested on the book, and back to her son. ¡°Promise me, no matter how far you¡¯ll go¡­¡± She took the book and placed it on her son¡¯s chest. ¡°Always remember your home.¡±


    "I wonder if I spoiled you way too much, despite being 16-year-old, you still acted like a kid."


    "I''m more lovable that way."


    "Indeed, you are."


    Victor felt the soft touch of her mother¡¯s hand just before she stood up and walked out of his room. The boy stared at the forbidden book, questioning himself whether her mother gave him the blessing to read such a dangerous book. If she forbid him then why did she left the book on him? So the answer must be that his mother just gave her permission.


    A flash of white light flooded the room, blinding the prince temporarily. After the prince gathered his sight again, he looked at his bedroom window where the source of such an immense light came. Victor removed the book off him and slowly make his way to the same window. Looking through the glass pane, he saw a glimmer of white light past the stone wall of the edge of the city on the field of barren snow.


    The view flew through that glass window, passed through the edge of the city, fighting against the cold wind and arrived at the field where the noise of galloping horses overwhelmed the sound of crunching snow beneath its hoof. Knights clad with not plates of steel, but thick and tough fabric filled with animal furs, they called it gambeson and a cape made from animal pelts. The only part where there are steels is their elbows, knees, legs, and head.


    These knights circled the sparkling light and stopped when the commanding officer raised his hand. The commanding officer removed his helmet and huffed out a breath of steam. Bald and bearded at the same time, this rough-looking man has seen enough battle that nothing would surprise him, and yet this hovering light in front of him baffled him.


    "Sir, what is it?" The rider next to him asked.


    "Let''s find out, shall we?" The old knight took out his steel sword and slowly make his way toward the light.


    The light suddenly flickers in and out of existence as if it was unstable, the moment the old knight saw the rising drop of snow, he quickly leaped away and lay on his chest before yelling; "Take COVER!!!"


    The light burst, its force alone enough to push the thick layer of snow away from its center leaving only a dark barren ground, and scaring the horses and cause them to launch the riders off their back, while some managed to hold on but others were not. It was quick and it was pretty harmless except for the blinding light, as the knight gathered their sight and hearing, one of them helped the commanding officer back up.


    "What did just happened, Sir?"


    "I haven''t had the slightest clue," the old knight turned around and his eyes widened as his gaze passed through the thin dust cloud and at the center of a small crater.


    "H-How?" The young knight stuttered as his sight joined his commanding officer''s.


    "Sir, what should we tell them?"


    "Sir?"


    The old knight finally snapped back to reality,


    It was a girl, the type he had never seen,


    Snow-white hair and pearlescent skin,


    Both of which glittered with a mysterious sheen,


    A complete body, free of deformities,


    Unconscious and--naked in the middle of the crater.


    Beautiful.


    "Tell them, that we found--a girl."

 Chapter 2 [Morning]

    Victor barged through his bedroom doors and ran down the hallway with a glee smile. The pink-haired maid ran out of the prince''s bedroom and chased after him with a fur cape to go along with the prince''s extravagant clothes. The prince''s speed was unmatched, yet the maid managed to catch the silver of his speed while wearing the cumbersome maid''s outfit.


    "My prince, you forgot your cape!"


    "I don''t need it!" The prince yelled out nonchalantly.


    "But, it''s cold out there!"


    "It is always cold here, we are in a winter country!" The prince raised both hands, exerting himself to the freezing wall and ceiling of the castle.


    "Precisely." The maid said with a finger up.


    "Try all you want, but you can never catch me at that speed!" Victor pointed his tongue at the maid before turning around.


    He turned around and immediately put a halt to his speed when he saw the woman stepping out of the corner. An inch, just another few inches to slam into the woman, but he managed to avoid it. The moment he looked up, his heart immediately dropped, it was his mother; staring with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Mom--Ah! I mean, My Queen," Victor quickly bowed in an effort to calm his mother''s seethed anger. "Please forgive me for my lack of gentility."


    "My Queen?" The maid behind the prince courtesy immediately at the sight of her majesty and held in her heavy breath.


    "My Prince, would you please treat your maid, Gabriella, a little better? One of her duties is to take care of you, don''t make it hard for her to do so," the Queen nodded her head slightly at the maid but was interrupted by a cough.


    "Mother?"


    "My Queen?" Both the maid and the Queen''s escort spoke out in concern as the powerful woman softly pressed the napkin lips against her lips.


    "I''m fine," the Queen answered with so much confidence that it alleviated the concern of her subjects but not her son.


    "Let''s, we have much work to do today," the Queen brushed the prince''s hair slightly with a small smile before leaving them.


    The Prince watched worriedly as his mother walked down the spiral staircase along with her escort. Without looking back, he felt the warm but slightly heavy cape rested on his shoulders. Victor sighed deeply then turned to the window beside him; his gaze penetrated the glass pane and toward the dull landscape of gray and white, in which he had viewed a million times and a million times more.


    Frosted icicles hanging off the edge of the roof of every house and buildings; while gray smoke coming out from gray chimneys from gray brick buildings decorated the blue sky. However, it''s not the view that bothered him, maybe a bit, but it''s not the main cause of his gloomy attitude. It is his concern over his own mother, he worried that his mother might be overworking herself, but it''s not something new, she is always this busy. So does his father.


    "Gabriella, why is the view always so depressing?" Victor pressed his hand against the cold glass pane and sighed.


    "Well, it''s because you always see the surface, not lie underneath it."


    "Underneath it?" Victor''s eyebrows raised slightly.


    "Yes, what lies beneath it are the happy people of Snowholt, well¡­ sure it''s freezing and foods are hard to come by these days, but we endured. At least it''s better than your great grandfather ruling and 5 years war between your father siblings for the throne that nearly destroys...uh, to get to the point, everything is great nowadays compared to before, and the people are lucky to have both your father and mother as their ruler. Besides, it''s like everybody said, ''it''s better to have your toes froze off than your spirit broken''."


    "Happy people. I wish I could go outside and meet these supposedly happy people you mentioned."


    "Perhaps one day, My Prince. Another topic to be brought up, why are you so in a rush this morning? It''s not like the library going anywhere."


    "Oh yeah! I''m not going to the library today."


    "Excuse me? It''s oddly weird for you to say that. What happened to my prince, did you eat him?"


    "No, I didn''t eat him," Victor rolled his eyes. "It''s not that I don''t want to go today, I will probably go later, but today, we have far more important things to do. Quick! Onward!" Victor began his stride while his maid followed behind.


    ****


    Inside these very freezing walls, a room somewhere in the castle with stained glass and large dark wooden table; laid out across it is a map of the entire continent of Ealura with more focus on the kingdom of Frozehaven. Gathered around that table are the most powerful people in the kingdom.


    "Report?" The man with the silver crown said in a deep commanding voice.


    "My King, a quarter of our crops were destroyed by the winter two weeks ago, there are barely enough for the people of Frozehaven. Even after I scoured our emergency storage upside down, it is still not enough," Zacharias Renaud spoke with a groan; the man with a double chin and bald spot is none other than the Duke of Coldcliff. He had kept the kingdom from starvation for years now.


    "Then take all you want from the royal storage, we can''t let our people go starve."


    "Excuse me, My King. You can''t just give your own rations to the people, you need it more than them. If you starve and are sick, who will lead us?" The short wavy blonde-haired woman spoke out with furrowed eyebrows; the woman who had kept the border of the kingdom from being breached by an outside force is none other than the Duchess of Northwall, Leah Sutcliffe.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "It''s better that I starve first than watching my subject do so, and I see no other option," the King''s sight downcast as he rested his hand against the wooden table.


    "My King, we both think that the kingdom can''t last long like this, please consider the proposal that we showed you," the Duchess almost sounds like she is pleading to the king to reconsider his actions.


    "I agree with the Duchess," the Duke put his stern gaze at the King.


    "Anyone else agrees, raise your hand," almost the entire people in the room raised their hands except for the old knight beside the king.


    "Surely your son will understand, it''s the lesser of two evils."


    "Easy for you to say, I won''t let the prince be subjected to being the pawn in your schemes," the old knight said with a seethed rage.


    "Enough, Commander," the King calmed the old knight.


    "Give a day, I will reconsider my options."


    "But, My King!" the old knight looked at the king with raised eyebrows.


    "I have decided." The King glanced at the commander with furrowed eyebrows.


    "As you wish, My King. Then I shall keep my opinion to myself," the old knight''s shoulders dropped slightly.


    "Now, about last night. The report, Commander."


    "Yes, My King. In the middle of the night, at the north wall, accounts of multiple witnesses from our soldiers claimed that they saw a shimmering light in the middle of a field. A group of scouts along with me was sent to investigate by horses. We arrived and the light became clear but the origin of it is unknown. I sent a knight to approach it, and the light exploded."


    "Explode?" The Duke said with a skeptical tone.


    "Not exactly exploding, more of a burst of force that knocked several knights off their horses. Yet, no one sustained any injury."


    "What did you find, Commander?" The King asked as his gaze deepens against the old knight, so does everyone else in the room.


    The old knight was stumped, trying to find words that somehow explained what he''d found, but failed to do, so he directly said what he found, "A girl."


    "An ordinary girl? The Duchess asked.


    "Not quite ordinary, she was unlike anything I''ve ever seen."


    "Head Priestess and Scholar, your thoughts?" The King turned his sight at the woman and man in the room.


    "An omen, perhaps, a gift, could be anything, maybe the Goddess wanted to show us something," the priestess was stumped as she replied.


    "Could be... I heard a forbidden book by a mad scholar once said that creation began with an explosion, maybe the same event, but smaller in scale? It''s just my theory, further research is required," the scholar said as he rested his hand against his chin.


    "A study is fine, but I would like to supervise the research, I don''t want any harm inflicted upon the girl because if anything happens to her, then anything can happen to us," the priestess said as she nodded her head at the scholars.


    "Anyone else disagrees?" The King asked around the room.


    "I disagree. Curiosity is fine, but I won''t let it jeopardize the kingdom''s security. I propose we kill it and let it be the end before it can cause us any harm."


    ¡°By the goddess, are you that cold?¡± The Duchess looked at the old knight with disgust.


    ¡°Yes, it is cold here, but I know what you meant. Trust me when I say, nothing good will come if we play with fire. As I said, it¡¯s better to extinguish it before it can spread.¡±


    ¡°I see that your fear has clouded your judgment, commander, but fire, if used properly, can benefit us,¡± The Duke pointed out.


    ¡°Use?! We don''t even know what that thing is!¡± The old knight slammed his hand against the wooden table. He turned his pleading gaze at his Highness, ¡°Please My King, end it¡±


    ¡°The fear of the unknown is understandable, commander, but if we don''t know where that fear came from, how do we even know how to deal with it one day? What if this thing happens again, but on a more large scale than before? Think of the future, commander,¡± the scholar spoke out.


    ¡°We won¡¯t have a future if we risk the present.¡±


    ¡°Enough. I have decided the girl will go with the scholar,¡± the King announced, and the old knight¡¯s heart heavied deeply, but he respects his king''s decisions, so he had to back down.


    ¡°If there is anything else to say, any issue, any problem, raise it now or we shall meet in the next meeting,¡± the people in the room held their voice. The King recognized the silence as an answer, ¡°let¡¯s end this meeting, at this moment. All of you may leave.¡±


    "Long Live, The King," the people in the room said with their downcast eyes and their chins lowered.


    The only door to the room opened, revealing two guards behind it with their swords sheathed beside them. The two guards took a couple of steps back, making a way for the people inside to leave. The scholar and the priestess bowed at their ruler again before leaving the room. The King raised his hand at the Duke and Duchess, stopping them before they could take a step. They turned to face his Highness, ¡°Before you leave, would both of you like to join me and my wife for dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°It will be an honor, your highness,¡± both of them answered before bowing their heads at the king. They raised their chins and left the room leaving the king and the old knight behind.


    ¡°My King,¡± the old knight called out.


    ¡°I know¡­ if it pleases you, then if any threats should arise, you will have full authority to deal with it," The King sighed while the old knights nodded as a sign of gratitude for his reconsideration.


    ¡°Thank you, My King,¡± the old knight bowed deeply as the King made his way to the door and out of sight.


    Just near the room, beside it is a spiral staircase, where the wall is the thinnest and you could slightly hear the discussion that was held inside with a single cup of glass. I mean you could guess whose ear it was that leaned against it; yes, it''s none other than the curious prince and his loyal maid, Gabriella. The maid fidgeted and panicky glanced around her in distress while the prince still deeply focused on getting the information that he wanted.


    "My Prince, you shouldn''t eavesdrop on the king''s meeting. It goes against the law, we might get tossed into the dungeon, if we get caught.*


    "If we get caught," the Prince smirked.


    "So what happens again when you get caught?"


    "That''s not possible. They don''t know we''re here."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Oh, cake!" The Prince should have realized that it wasn''t his maid that asked him that question because his maid doesn''t sound like someone who had a thick beard and a bald head. He quickly turned and his trusty maid was nowhere to be seen.


    "How did she do that?" He whispered to himself.


    The prince''s guilty smile and shrunken head were enough to put a half-smile on the old knight''s face, but it was enough to let him go; the commander pinched the prince''s earlobe and pulled it with him up the stairs.


    "Commander Julius. Wait! Ouch, ouch! Wait! You can''t treat the prince of the kingdom like this!"


    "Oh? Would you prefer being in chains?"


    "No...where are we going anyway?"


    "Training."


    "Oh, Goddess, no. I would prefer the dungeon than training."


    "And that''s why we are going there," The old knight formed a sadistic smirk and the prince stared at it with despair. He groaned and sighed while occasionally yelped in pain as the commander forced him to follow.

 Chapter 3 [The Greenhouse]

    The Prince fell onto his butt and yelped in pain as he heaved every breath he could take, ¡°can we take a rest now? You¡¯ve been handing my butt to me since we started.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry to disappoint you, but no,¡± said the shirtless commander as he stretched out his arm. The Prince noticed that despite this man''s old age, he still has a pretty ripped and muscular body even though it doesn''t show under the armor he always wore.


    ¡°Well I command you to stop,¡± the young prince stood up and rested his hands against his knees.


    ¡°I''m sorry but I did not hear any command, something was stuck inside my ear.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t treat your prince like this.¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡± said the old knight with a single eyebrow raised.


    ¡°Because! You''re supposed to protect me, not hurt me,¡± said the Prince with an arrogant smirk.


    ¡°Let me tell you something, my dear prince,¡± without any warning, the old knight swung his wooden sword, but thanks to the goddess, the Prince saw the incoming attack and dodge just at the right moment. ¡°Always question the loyalty of your subject, not everyone has your best interest in their mind,¡± he swung his sword again at the Prince.


    Once again the Prince blocked it with his wooden sword, ¡°Ain''t that a terrible way to live? Always, in a constant state of paranoia. Besides, people love me, am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Love is subjective, and it¡¯s my job to be paranoid, my prince. Or you wouldn¡¯t be standing here with me,¡± he swung his wooden sword again, and the Prince blocked it with his, ¡°and practicing sword skill might help you one day."


    "Help with what? Chopping onions?"


    "I''m serious, my weak prince."


    "Weak? Ain''t that a bit harsh, I am strong like an Ox," Victor said as he flexed what minuscule muscle he had.


    "More like a puppy. Sarcasm aside, there will be a time when I can''t protect you and when that time comes, I want you to be ready. Now, Block!" the commander yelled as he brought down his wooden weapon onto the Prince. Victor blocked it with all he got, but the sword slipped out of his hand and caused him to stumble a couple back then fall onto his butt.


    "That attack is pretty unfair, ain''t it? How in the hell do I block that, you''re far stronger than me."


    "Let me tell you a story, once upon a time, a rich noble got robbed. He dies. The end¡­"


    "Boo, bad story, where''s the drama, the tension, the damsel in distress?" the commander raised an eyebrow at the Prince and the kid replied with a half-smile.


    The old knight sighed as he walked to the nearest table and leaned the wooden sword against it, "Life is unfair, my Prince." He grabbed an elongated item that was covered with old fabric off the table and turned to present the item at the Prince.


    "You were lying about sending someone to approach the light, right?" said the Prince with a smirk, the old knight stopped for a few seconds and ignored whatever the boy just said.


    "So what did you see?"


    "It must be something really shocking that you would lie to the King about it."


    "I saw a potential threat."


    "What kind of threat?"


    "A threat¡ªthat the kingdom has no way of fighting it."


    "You still haven''t told me what it is," asked the Prince, but the old night remained silent while his sight downcast at the item.


    ¡°Your father had these to protect himself during those tough years, and I hope it can do the same to you,¡± said the commander with a proud smile and melancholy gaze as he unwrapped the item and revealed a silver sword underneath it.


    The Prince stood up with awe in his eyes, he took the sword by its black leather grip; the weight of it was unexpected, so Victor almost dropped it but managed to bring it up again. ¡°It¡¯s heavy,¡± he chuckled as his finger grazed against the steel blade, feeling every crevice of the fuller and smooth surface. The guard was v-shaped rather than the standard cross guard and the pommel itself, something was etched into it; a signet of a rabbit.


    ¡°It was your father, now. It is yours.¡±


    ¡°I-I can''t accept this. What would I do with a sword anyway?¡±


    ¡°If you feel not worth being protected then, protect the people you care about.¡±


    ¡°But--¡± their emotional exchanges were disturbed when a knight came into the room and saluted the commander.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go, we¡¯ll continue tomorrow,¡± said the commander as he walked to a coat rack and grabbed his clothes before leaving Victor alone in the training room with the sword.


    ***


    Time passes with no sign of stopping, Victor alone in the library was reading a book about exotic animals, his attention was kept getting bothered by the sword leaning against the wall near him. He sighed and closed the book while turned to face the frozen window beside him. Victor couldn¡¯t focus on his reading, he kept thinking about the weight of responsibilities that were given to him; to have a sword mean, to grow up, putting childish things behind and rise to become a man.


    Truth to be told, Victor doesn''t think he is up for it.


    ¡°My Prince, are you feeling well, you seem troubled?¡± asked Maid Gabriella as she appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Gabriella? Where have you been all day?¡±


    ¡°Baking muffin,¡± said the maid with a bright smile on her face and a basket full of freshly baked muffins.


    ¡°Gabriella, before you work for the kingdom. When you were a child, did you ever think that your life was gonna end up here with me? In these constraint walls, serving my every whim, taking care of my every need, don''t you want to be something more than a maid?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Serving you has been a great honor and I wouldn''t trade it for anything else,¡± laughed the maid as she found the question earlier funny.


    Victor groaned as he placed the book down on the window sill, ¡°I shouldn''t ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is the matter, my prince?¡±


    ¡°You know, it shouldn''t be the commander to give me this sword, to have the talk. It should have been my father! Where is he, huh? Too busy to spend time with his only son? I don''t get it.¡±


    The Prince grabbed a muffin and stuffed it in his mouth, ¡°Wh-mm-hy I ne-mm-ed an sw-mm-ord any-mm-way?!¡± Said the Prince with the muffin filled inside his mouth.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°You know the King is very busy.¡±


    Victor swallowed the muffin, ¡°I know that, but what I am asking is a bit of his time, to chat, to train sword together perhaps? I¡¯m not that bloody selfish, am I?¡± he looked at the maid and she looked away wishing to avoid answering the question.


    ¡°Ugh, great! Now my maid thinks I am a brat.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, My Prince,¡± said the maid as she wiped the crumbs off Victor''s cheek, ¡°I think that you are adorable. Wait here while I grab you a cup of tea.¡± Gabriella left the basket of muffins on the table and left the library; leaving Victor all alone again.


    Victor warmed up his cheeks and looked out of the window once more; weirdly noticed that there is an unusual number of guards at the entrance of the dungeon, it shouldn''t be that many and that when a thought crossed his mind. The girl. He had forgotten about the mysterious girl, so that¡¯s where they have been keeping her. Victor wanted to see her, but he doubts the men down there would let him.


    Luckily, but unfortunate to them, their Prince is an expert in getting into places that he is not supposed to, via secret ¡®passages¡¯. Victor grabbed a muffin and headed to the history section of the library. At the end of the section, stood a bookshelf attached to the wall, he ran his finger on each of the books and found a book about his grandmother, he slid it out and reached deep into the newly made opening until he arrived at the back of the bookshelf and felt a knob behind it. Twisting it causes the bookshelf to jerk forward a little, creating a slight jar crevice behind it. He pulled the bookshelf open and entered the dark passage behind it after he closed the bookshelf behind him.


    Descend the damp tight corridors and the freezing staircase. Down there, it''s dark, darker than anyone could imagine because there''s no source of light in those secret passages. However, Victor had memorized every route he had taken in those maze-like paths, he even hidden a lantern in one of those corridors. Using a piece of flint beside it, he lights it up and let the darkness be banished--well at least, a couple of feet away.


    The dim light waves across the slimy passageway, and brightened the mossy wall and ceiling. Common people would be afraid to traverse in the creepy corridors, but not Victor, he found it exciting, almost like an adventure. After a while, he reached it, with a single push the wall moved and to his luck, the end of the hallways is the cell he''s looking for.


    His heartbeat grows louder by the second as he slowly walks down the hallway. He asked himself, ''Why now? Why is he so nervous but at the same time afraid of what beast lies behind those bars''. That thing is behind a secure cell so his fear is nonsensical right now.


    So what could it be?


    Pearlescent skin almost seems unnatural; long white hair that reached her knee, straight and untamed by the sunlight, and the warmth emanating her from her caught Victor off guard. It can be felt even from a few feet from the cell and it¡¯s unnatural because it felt alive, yes, the warmth felt alive; it kept pushing and retreating almost like it was breathing.


    The closer he gets, the bigger his half-smile gets.


    When he arrived and cleared his throat, a quiet moan could be heard coming from the girl. She wiped her nose while yawning as hard as she can then slowly blinked her eyes open. At that moment, Victor was at awe toward the girl. It¡¯s a pretty common saying that the eyes are the window to his or her soul, but what are those eyes are a window too? Because there is nothing but pitch black in her eyes, no pupil, only balls of black.


    Yet. Victor took a step closer to get a better look and that when he saw it; the night itself filled with glimmering stars.


    The girl crawled up to him with her big eye on the boy, curious about the creature standing before her. Victor extended his hand slowly, however, his expectation was diminished when the girl¡¯s attention was pulled away by the freezing floor beneath her. He was curious about what was so interesting that the girl had to ignore the living person in front of him and when he crouched down he saw it; a seedling, between the brick floors.


    The more closely Victor gazes at the girl, the more curious he gets when she starts to blow her breath against the seedling. From a seedling to a full-grown flower in a matter of seconds, a glowing flower is also known as; ¡°Ipomoea alba, Moonflower.¡± Only known to grow in a tropical region, so this is the first time he saw it.


    Victor tried to get closer and finally realized the metal bars. In her cell were voids of basic needs, no bed, food, or even a toilet. Even if the girl herself is naked, he knows that she emanated warm, and warm clothes don''t make sense on her, but she is naked for goodness sake and he doubts the other would be so kind to treat her with respect.


    He had decided that he needed to free her, ¡°Just you wait, I''m going to get you outta here.¡± Scurrying around the hallway, he found an old wood just long enough and a brick height enough for his grand plan. Victor wedged the wood between the bottom of the bars and used the brick as fulcrum underneath the wood.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± The girl looked at him confused, Victor facepalms his forehead, the girl probably doesn''t understand what he was trying to say so he tried gesturing. At first, the girl was confused, but along the way, she understood the gesture and backed away from the bars.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± With a single jump, the wood lifted the cell door out of its hinges and let it fall on the other side. The noise shuddered the desolate hallway, Victor heard the commotion from upstairs where the guards should be and quickly gestured to the girl to run with him and surprise, surprise, the girl doesn''t know how to walk except for crawling. So he turned back and put both his hands under her soft body and lifted her facing the secret door at the end of the hallway.


    He ran quickly and managed to enter the passageway along with closing the entrance behind him before the guards arrived. Victor looked upon the eternity of steps he had to take and sighed deeply before starting to climb the staircase.


    ¡°Please Gidona, have mercy on me.¡±


    ¡°I should have asked Gabriella to come with me.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, how high up is it?¡±


    ¡°A couple more.¡±


    ¡°One step at a time.¡±


    He kept complaining and complaining along the way until he reached the top of the topmost tower of the castle. With heavy breathing and trembling legs, he glanced down and found the girl happily taking a nap in his arms. Without ever noticing a smile appeared as he laid his sight on her sleeping face and like magic, his fatigue was washed away instantly.


    He takes a deep breath and goes through the frozen patio door. No matter how he saw it, this dome greenhouse always looked so depressing with its dead plants, dead dirt and dust all around. A sigh of disappointment escaped his lips as he made his way toward the sofa in the middle of the greenhouse. The girl lay on the sofa still sleeping, he scanned her body for any injuries and finally realized that she is naked; Victor¡¯s cheek blushed as he took off his cape and covered the girl with it.


    With a single look around the greenhouse, Victor decided to clean it, grabbing a broom; he started sweeping; due to his lack of knowledge in cleaning, the greenhouse¡¯s air quickly filled up with dust. He coughed and coughed until he opened up a window and let the cloud of dust out. He checked on the girl and the girl seemed fine, unaffected by the dusty air.


    It doesn''t take a lot of time for the Prince to get tired again and when he looked around, his effort seemed pointless, barely anything had been cleaned except for a small area around the sofa. Victor groaned after letting go of the broom and lay on the dirty floor.


    "Gabriella, how do you do it all day? Who knew that cleaning is hard work, my legs and hands are cramping out. I don''t want to clean anymore. I want food. Oh, right the muffin!" He reached into his pocket and huffed in disappointment when he saw the squished delights.


    Glancing to the right, Victor''s body jolted in surprise when he saw the girl beside him with her focused dark eyes on him.


    "Uhmm?"


    When Victor traced the girl''s gaze, he found out that it wasn''t meant for him, she was looking at the squeezed muffin in his hand. He extended the muffin near her lips and the girl munched and almost bit Victor''s finger before she took it off his hand.


    Victor chuckled at the hungry girl, "I''ll make sure to get you some more from Gabriella." His gaze passed the girl and onto a book underneath the sofa. Curiosity had him as he moved away from the girl and went for it.


    Sliding it out, he blew the dust off the cover, the girl looked at him with wide eyes, "Huh, It''s a book about animals and plants. I''m quite familiar with the author''s work and this particular book is an outdated one. However, the best part about this book is its illustrations. Here let me show you," Victor opened a random page between the books and found a picture of an exotic animal.


    ¡°They called this animal, a black panther. It is different from our snow leopard, in color, and mostly the ability to live in different places. The snow leopard here can live in our frozen country while the black panther only lives in warm places like Ghanad and Yakawa.¡± Victor turned to the girl and finally remembered that the girl doesn''t even understand what he said.


    However, she got a pretty keen interest in the illustration as she stared deeply and ran her finger on the paper. Victor turned the next page, revealing two panthers leaning their heads against each other as a form of bonding.


    ¡°You like the picture--¡± the girl leaned her forehead against Victor¡¯ and he was shocked to the core by the action that he froze in place.


    Her scent was different than any scent he had smelled before, something fruity, something delight, he can''t quite put it in place. Her breath was like molten lava that the moment it grazed him, his spine gave out. Never had he felt this way about anyone, the thumping of his heart, the sweating of his hand, and the grumbling of his stomach. Her eyes were closed the entire time, Victor¡¯s gaze rested on those soft lips that he had to back away, interrupting the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to get you what you need, so wait here okay?¡± said Victor with a trembling voice, but the girl just tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°Don''t worry no one gonna come here, no one knows about this place except for me. I will be right back.¡±


    Victor burst through the door and was heaving as he tried to calm his turbulent heart.


    ¡°What happened? Why is my heart so loud and why...do I want to be by her side as soon as possible? What is wrong with me?¡± Victor chuckled as he made his way down the spiral staircase.

 Chapter 4 [Bad Day]

    Groggily, Victor rubbed his left eye and sat upon his bed as the light shone through the gap of his bedroom curtains. He looked around confused that nobody had woken him yet, usually, Gabriella is ready by his side with clothes for the new day.


    "Gabriella?" The bedroom remained silent. as if everybody had disappeared.


    ¡°Ha Ha, very funny Gabriella. Come out wherever you are,¡± he looked around with a big smile as if he was waiting for the joke to be over, but it didn¡¯t because what happened next is Gabriella entered the room with a saddened gaze hidden under a flattened lip.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone die?¡±


    The maid¡¯s darkened, she told him with a heavy heart, Victor¡¯s eyes widened while his mouth opened slightly. The color in the world around him slowly turned greyscale, his head felt light as he stumbled out of the bed, but his maid took hold of him and helped him stand up again. The door slammed open, Victor ran through the hallway with panting breath and teary eyes.


    Until he found it, the door to her mother¡¯s bedroom, guarded by two knights. He walked closer and was stopped by the two knights earlier, ¡°Let me IN!¡±


    ¡°No, my Prince. No one is allowed to enter this room. Queen¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°Stick that order in your ass and let me in, I order you!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Victor struggled against the two knights, but they kept him from even seeing his mother, until he heard it, ¡°Victor, it¡¯s okay. They just...helping me. Let them do their jobs.¡± Her voice was different, something isn¡¯t right.


    ¡°But!?¡± Victor looked at the sealed door and dropped to his knees.


    ¡°They said you were sick. They said that they don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you. They said-¡±


    ¡°They said a lot of things, my precious son. It¡¯s a fever, nothing to worry about,¡± his mother¡¯s cough can be heard even behind those doors.


    ¡°If it is just a fever, then why won¡¯t they let me see you?¡± His grip tightened while glaring at the doors.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you see me because...I don¡¯t want you to get sick. We both can¡¯t get sick.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°Well, I do, and don¡¯t you worry about me, okay? I¡¯m leaving now,¡± his mother sounded lively, and Victor¡¯s chuckled at that fake cheer as he rubbed his puffed-up eyes. He stood up and reached out to the door, but even that is apparently forbidden as the guards stopped him.


    ¡°My Prince,¡± said a man with a deep voice, Victor turned and the old knight; commander Julius is standing beside him in full armor while donning a grave expression.


    "The King ordered you to follow me to the throne room."


    ***


    The majestic door opened to a large hall with a throne made out of obsidian at the end of the room. Each of the royal families that ever sat on the throne has their names carved into it and the latest one was Victor''s father; David Lawson, The Survivor, King of Frozehaven. The old knight stayed behind as Victor walked down the long dark carpet up to the throne. Upon reaching it, he dropped to a knee and kept his gaze down.


    ¡°Victor Lawson, Prince of Frozehaven!¡± his presence was announced by the man holding a trumpet.


    "Prince Victor, this kingdom has called you. The choices you''ll make will either doom us or save us. Tomorrow, two convoys from two faraway kingdoms shall arrive, and ask for your hand in marriage. With these unions and new form alliances, our country will be saved from the brink of starvation. So what are your answers, Prince Victor?" said Duke Zacharias while every court member gazes rested heavily on the prince.


    The King remained silent as he waited for the Prince''s answer.


    Victor gritted his teeth, eyebrows furrowed and hands clenching, "Not one smither of mom''s name ever mentioned it as if she was nothing to you!"


    "Do you even know that she''s sick?¡±


    "What kind of husband are you?!!"


    The court was shocked at the outburst, tension grew in the room, everyone was occasionally glancing at the King, trying to guess his next action. However, the King remained calm and ushered everyone out. They left the room without complication, the door closed on the way out; leaving both of them alone with each other.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Victor couldn¡¯t look at his father''s eyes, never had he snapped at his father like this in front of people. The King rose from his throne and walked down the step; dragging the bottom of his cape to meet his son. A pair of leather boots is visible in front of Victor.


    "Rise," one word all it took for him to command Victor to stand.


    Victor stood while still unable to meet his father¡¯s gaze. Suddenly, the Prince fell onto the floor while with a reddened cheek and wide teary eyes. His father had slapped him so hard that he couldn''t even see when his father even moved his hand. The look of disbelief on Victor''s face as his hand trembles in fear.


    ¡°I blame myself for letting your mother spoil you. You knew nothing of the question you asked.¡±


    ¡°I knew to at least put her first before everything else. Unlike you. She¡¯s sick and all you care about is the politics¡­¡±


    ¡°As I said before, you knew nothing. The signs have been clear from the beginning and you still couldn¡¯t see it past your own selfishness and ignorance,¡± The King walked back to his throne and sat on it once more.


    ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°The cough, restless sleep, the weight loss. She¡¯s dying, Victor...¡±


    ¡°But mom told me.¡±


    ¡°Lies, all of them. A trait that I hate the most about her, and yet, it is the most endearing part of her,¡± said Julius, his voice almost cracked at the end of the sentence.


    ¡°If she¡¯s dying then why won¡¯t you do anything?!¡±


    ¡°I have done everything, from science to magic to alchemy. It is incurable. I almost gave up on everything and fell into despair when she told me to get back to work just to make sure the people survive even at the cost of her life. She put our people first, and it is at least, I can do, but now, I am at my wits,¡± The King rested his chin on his hands.


    ¡°So I decide the Kingdom¡¯s fate?¡±


    ¡°No. There won¡¯t be a choice for you. Everything has been planned and executed, both candidates from our neighboring Kingdoms shall arrive tomorrow and ask for your hand in marriage. This Union will strengthen us and keep us going. The only thing you can decide is the candidates you want to marry.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    The King raised a finger, silencing Victor, ¡°Now leave and make yourself presentable tomorrow.¡±


    With a defeated expression, Victor stood up and headed toward the doors. He left the throne room behind, ¡°My Prince?¡± called the old knight, but the young prince continued to walk past him with a downcast look.


    Aimlessly walking down the hallway, trying to process everything that had happened today, but failing to do so, it continues to bog his mind with a headache until he smells a familiar baking scent.


    Muffins.


    Still, in his pajamas, Victor makes his way down to the kitchen, trying to seek comfort in the muffin Gabriella always made for him. Surely the sweetness of those muffins can alleviate the troubled feeling looming over his heart and mind. However, as he got closer to the kitchen, he heard someone being scolded, Victor peeked around the corner and saw a glimpse of Gabriella''s silhouette.


    "Gabriella, what is wrong with you?! Wasting our rations with those muffins!"


    "I-I''m sorry," the maid said with a painful smile.


    "For goodness sake, Gabriella, why did you even cook so many of them?"


    A normal smile he had seen every waking moment, but why does this smile make Victor''s heart throbbed so painfully, "Because the Prince always smiles when I make these for him. I was hoping that these could cheer him up."


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep pampering the Prince all-day, we are short of rations already if the court found out about this then...there will be nothing that I can do to save you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    With a heavy heart, he slammed the cold wall beside him and quickly ran back upstairs. Tears dripped down his cheeks as he held in the cry. Useless, incompetent of anything, even at standing up for Gabriella. He stopped at an isolated balcony and sat on the floor with his back against the stone railing, that was it, the breaking point. He couldn''t hold it anymore, every heavy emotion broke through his wall and he finally started to sob,


    Victor snorted and whimpered at the horrendous day he had, everything went wrong so fast.


    ¡°Have you heard? The Queen is very sick,¡± the murmuring of servants stopped Victor from sobbing further.


    ¡°That thing last night must be an omen.¡±


    ¡°Thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, last night when I was checking the hallway for any work to be done, I saw it through the window, a beast under the hood of darkness on top of the roof at the north tower, black as the night itself with white glowing eyes. Truly a cursed creature. Just talking about it sends a chill down my spine.¡±


    ¡°What are you girls doing? Stop diddling and start working!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma-am!¡± the servants scattered.


    Back to the balcony, Victor was nowhere to be found. He was running using all his strength until he barged into the library and headed straight to the secret door. Squeezing through the slowly opened door, he climbed up the stairs with furrowed eyebrows and heaving breaths until he slowed down toward the glass pane door.


    Is this it, did saving that girl bring all this misfortune today?


    He felt the rising temperature as he got closer. Feet anchored to the steps, pondering the decision made by his mind. With a single push, it opened, both eyes widened.


    It was green.


    It was a lot.


    It was flowers and shrubbery, and one shaped like a panther.


    Victor looked around him, trying to find the strange girl, but found no one. His suspicions grew higher as he searched every corner until he found her, surrounded by thick bushes and slept like a log while his own cape rested on her. She snorted a bit and Victor chuckled as he made his way closer to the sleeping girl.


    "Did you do all of this?" whispered Victor as he tucked the girl.


    ¡°What are you?¡± sighed Victor.


    ¡°Do I even want to know?¡±


    Victor glanced at the book beside her. After holding it in his hand, he opened a random page between those covers and started to read as time went by. Somehow, somewhat, everything had calmed down in that room with her, Victor finally had a calm mind and a clear thought. The people need him, Gabriella needs him, he had to rise up for the responsibility that was bestowed upon him for his mother.

 Chapter 5 [New People]

    ¡°Today¡¯s the big day. So tell me, my prince, do you have a preference in mind?¡± asked Gabriella as she helped Victor with his clothes.


    Victor glanced at the freshly baked muffin on the end table right next to him, ¡°Nothing particular in mind. Gabriella...the muffins¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    ¡°It looks lovely as always.¡± Victor forged a fake smile.


    ¡°Thank you, my prince.¡± The smile on Gabriella¡¯s face ached his heart and caused him to glance away.


    ¡°I could never guess that you were getting married at such a young age,¡± Gabriella sighed, ¡°I always thought that you were going to get married after you grew into a fine gentleman. I kinda feel sorry for your future wife.¡±


    ¡°Wait, excuse me? Feeling sorry for my would-be-wife? Explain yourself,¡± Victor glanced at the maid with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I felt sorry for her because she''s about to have such a bratty husband by her side,¡± Gabriella smiled as she teased his ego.


    ¡°Again with the ¡®Brat¡¯ thing? I am not a brat,¡± chuckled Victor.


    "There you go, you shouldn''t have an ugly frown on your face. It just doesn''t suit you, my prince," she brushed Victor''s cape before stepping back.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I shouldn¡¯t frown especially when I¡¯m about to meet my future-to-be wife,¡± Victor sighed as his shoulder relaxed. They both turned to the door, the guards guarding by it opened and revealed a bustling throne room.


    Red linens hang from the ceilings, gold and red curtains decorated the stained windows of the throne room. Sittings and tables set across each other, separated only by the red carpet that laid out in the middle of the throne room. It¡¯s obvious that the color theme for today is red and gold. A single beautifully crafted chair stood beside the throne meant for none other than the Prince. However, his heart squeezed tightly while his grip tightened when he saw the empty spot right next to the throne, that spot was meant for his mother.


    As he walked toward the chair, the servants finished their last task and quickly stood where their backs met the wall with their gazes cast down. Gabriella joined the rest of the servants with an expressionless face and a downcast gaze.


    "King David Lawson of Frozehaven!"


    The door opened wide and Victor''s father, The King stepped into the room, and in quick response, his subject bowed and curtsied. Victor set his gaze down, avoiding eye contact and bowed slightly.


    "Don''t do anything foolish," said David to his son as he walked past him without a single glance.


    The Prince gritted his teeth and took a.long breath. As if Victor would do such a thing, truly his father thinks less of him. The old knight interrupted Victor''s raging thought, "What he meant was ''you look good, kid¡¯." Victor raised his head to meet the smiling old knight and responded with his own small smile.


    The King sat on his throne while his Commander, Duke, Duchess, and other advisors stood a few feet closer to him, waiting for the King to consult them anytime he wished. Victor walked to his chair when the walls shook to the sound of drums, Victor searched for the source and gravitated his gaze at the door as it got louder. The announcer¡¯s declaration was drowned by the exotic melody of a foreign country. The door burst open and revealed twenty tough-looking men with some kind of ball-like hat on their heads and vibrant tunic with chest armors. It doesn¡¯t look like normal civilian clothes, so they must be military men but with nice-looking clothes. Yet, their swords were different, it¡¯s not the usual straight crossguard sword that the knight used. The blade was curved with a bigger surface area and a single edge.


    The armed men stood back to let the dozen of half-naked dancers into the room. Victor was astounded by their revealing clothes, colorful and bright; see-through silk that is foreign to his country. The veil under their eyes was a foreign concept to the Prince, it doesn¡¯t hide the bottom half of their faces, but still emitted a strong suggestion of mysterious beauty hidden underneath every veil. They took their side with the armed men and let in servants carrying what it seems to be twelve golden camels into the room, a varying degree of exotic birds inside two cages, a giant gold cauldron, and many more strange objects into the room.


    Victor couldn''t help but be giddy at the abundance of new things presented before the room. The announcer growled his cough to interrupt the music and took a big breath as a beautiful chocolate-skinned woman walked into the room with escorts by her side. A whiff of her fragrance lingered under Victor¡¯s nose, it caught his attention and when he saw her, his face reddened as her gorgeous dark eyes focused solely on him.


    ¡°Princess Aburah Mahdavi, The Jewel of Ghadah.¡± The Princess halted before The King and curtsied slightly.


    ¡°Welcome to Frozehaven, Princess Aburah Mahdavi,¡± nodded The King as a sign of respect.


    ¡°The Sultan sent his best regards,¡± curated the Princess as she curtsied for the second time.


    Aburah presented a small smile at the Prince before taking her seat at the table. Victor glanced away, embarrassed by the cute smile directed at him. As quiet as the wind, Victor didn¡¯t even notice the four men in the middle of the room, clad in different clothes than Aburah¡¯s envoy. Even the weapons by their side were widely different, a single-edged blade, thin and long with a wooden hilt and strings wrapped around the grip; the weapon sheathed in a smooth wooden scabbard. Finally, everyone noticed the strange men and quickly reached for their weapons, but the King stopped their concern with a raised hand.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Another four men without weapons carrying a closed palanquin entered the room with an escort of luxurious fabrics, glimmering jewels, and exotic paintings.


    ¡°Empress Shihong of Yakawa,¡± announced the trumpet wielding man. The men carefully placed the palanquin in the middle of the room.


    The curtains were parted by a man with short white-haired, unnatural since the man was still young to have such hair. A fog of smoke poured out from the palanquin, but it wasn¡¯t the scent of burning tobacco, but sweeter, Victor couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. Her purple striking eyes, her purple long hair raised to reveal her smooth neck, her milky skin untouched and tainted; her vibrant red robe with long sleeves, tied up by a wide fabric belt around her waist. Even though she smokes a long thin pipe, her look screams elegance, the way she turned her head and looked at Victor caused him to look away and flattened his lips.


    She took one leg out, and instantly all men¡¯s gaze except for the King and the old knight gravitated toward it, trying to peek at the paradise hidden between those succulent thighs, but none of them got their wishes as she stepped out of the palanquin without revealing a glimpse of her undergarments.


    ¡°My condolences for the Queen, King Julius. May her health grow better than before.¡±


    ¡°Your concerns are appreciated, Empress Shihong,¡± the elegant woman curtsied lightly before she started walking toward her table.


    After The Empress took a seat, the King raised his hand and a bunch of servants served a hefty lunch at each and every table in the throne room. However, before The King could tempt his guest to eat, Princess Aburah stood up and signaled her men.


    ¡°As a sign of celebration for our soon to be Alliance. The Sultan had prepared the ingredients to be served for today¡¯s dinner,¡± the men opened the cauldron and revealed a large magnificent rainbow fish, unlike anything Victor had ever seen.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re going to kill it?¡± Victor stood up in fear of what he had heard.


    A nobleman beside the Princess stood and spoke up, ¡°Of course, Your Highness. It would be a waste if we let it go, besides, it is a tradition for my people to catch this elusive rainbow fish and feast upon its flesh. For it may bring us great luck and long prosperity for both our Kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°If what you said is the truth then this fish is ¡®rare¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. Only a few of its kind.¡±


    ¡°Then it is more important for us to care for it so future generations could witness its magnificent nature. We can¡¯t just hunt it until extinction.¡±


    ¡°Sorry your highness, but that kind of thought is just nonsense, there¡¯s no way this fish can become extinct,¡± chuckled the Nobleman as he shook his head.


    ¡°On the contrary, Mr. Nobleman. A number of research papers have-¡± the King interrupted Victor¡¯s rant with a raised hand.


    ¡°Victor¡­¡± said The King after a glance.


    ¡°Forgive me, your highness,¡± Victor sat back with downcast gaze and a small frown while the Nobleman lowered his head.


    "Please excuse my son...easily excitable nature."


    Before the Nobleman could say anything, Princess Aburah rose up with a smile, "Your Highness, your son has enlightened me with his words. If you may, I would like to preserve this special fish and give it to your son so he may take care of it."


    Victor raised his gaze and met with the Princess''. A grateful smile carved on his face as he whispered ''thank you'' and the Princess winked as a reply to Victor¡¯s gratitude.


    "There¡¯s no need for that, Princess Aburah, it would be rude for us to break your people tradition.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be concerned about your Highness. Because It is quite refreshing to break tradition once in a while.¡±


    ¡°If your mind has made its decision then I shall oppose no more. If anyone would like to raise any argument at today¡¯s lunch then please, let it be known now or we shall continue the merrymaking,¡± everyone held their tongues and the room continued to be silent. The King took the silence as an answer and signaled the small troupe to start producing a melody.


    Victor glanced around him with a smile, watching as the guests happily ate their foods without any complaint, but as his gaze gravitated onto the Empress, his smile began to fade as a raised eyebrow began to emerge. The Empress hadn''t eaten anything or touched anything on the plate, instead, one of her men had arrived beside her and tasted the food first. Curiosity aroused, but he wouldn''t dare ask anyone about it because of the ruckus he caused earlier.


    The lunch went surprisingly well. After everyone left the throne room for a tour of the castle, Victor remained behind and took a breather in the library with his maid. The smell of old books always managed to bring a serene sensation to his heart, always felt like home, especially here, but no matter how much he tried to forget, at the end of the day, nothing is alright. Gabriella gently placed a letter on top of the pages Victor was reading.


    "What''s this?" Victor looked to his left and a small devilish grin etched on his maid''s face.


    ¡°It seems someone got a date.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± chuckled Victor as he tore the letter open. A potent fragrance immediately bombarded his nostrils as he pulled the content out.


    Dear Prince Victor,


    I know it seems bold of me to make the first move, but the earnest kind nature you showed earlier sent shivers down my spine. I¡¯ve never seen someone so brave and kind as you are when it comes to protecting helpless animals, perhaps that kindness does not limit only to animals, perhaps that kindness is also directed to all living things. Yet, making assumptions like this is pointless, I would like to meet you, to know you, to know the man I would marry or so I assume, and maybe the man I could fall in love with.


    I shall await you in the Garden, if you may indulge me with your company.


    Sincerely from, Aburah Mahdavi.


    ¡°Oh my, a love letter, a secret meeting, love at first sight, and whatnot. All of these feel like one of those young maiden love stories. My hands are sweating from the anticipation," cooed Gabriella.


    ¡°Calm yourself, Gabriella, it¡¯s nothing of the sort.¡±


    ¡°Speaking for yourself, you¡¯re blushing,¡± a smug grin appeared on her face as she teased the embarrassed Prince.


    ¡°No, I''m not!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are, your highness. You have feelings for that Princess.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Denied all you want, but the truth is as bright as the sun.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Stop making false accusations. Anyway, I got a date--I mean a meeting! To attend.¡± The Prince stormed out of the library, huffing and grunting. Gabriella only had a satisfied smirk on her face as she watched Victor leave the room.

 Chapter 6 [New Allies]

    The Garden, a picturesque green paradise of peace and tranquil. Most would have thought that but this garden is absent of green, yet it is as peaceful as it can be. Green is rare for Frozehaven as far as the first human had lived here, so for Princess Aburah¡¯s request to meet up in the garden boggled his mind because this particular garden is located outside and is in the courtyard, and that means it is freezing cold out there.


    Victor turned the corner and the light shone upon his face, blinding him for a few seconds before he could regain his sight. He looked at the shivering Princess, he knew that despite her thick coats, it''s still freezing out here.


    With a single breath, Victor drew a smile and walked toward the Princess. Aburah finally noticed the Prince and hastily stood up and accidentally tipped over the end table right next to her. She yelped in surprise and rushed to save the tray of steamy teas, but it was too late as the delicious tea was wasted onto the frozen dirt. Victor stopped as he got closer and held in his laugh before walking up to her side and helped her with the spilled cups and teapot.


    "I''m such a klutz, sorry you had to see that, Prince Victor," an embarrassed smile accompanied her apology.


    "It''s okay. Also, call me Victor, there''s no need for formality."


    A curious eyebrow crept up as Victor noticed that there weren''t any escorts with her. He had to be sure so he glanced around him, searching for them, but none of them were here, only a couple castle guards were present. After the mess was cleaned up, Victor noticed a book among the cracked teacups, a familiar book.


    "The Mysterious Archaic By Gustav Zola," muttered Victor.


    A high pitch screech surprised Victor, he looked at the panicked girl with wide eyes; she tried to hide the book, but kept slipping it out of her hands, and eventually failed when the book dropped into Victor''s hands. She snatched it away and looked away with flushed cheeks.


    ¡°I know, I know¡­ A girl like me shouldn¡¯t read books, we shouldn¡¯t talk back, stand out, and always do whatever the men want and look pretty while doing it,¡± she sighed with a dropped gaze, ¡°I guess you find my hobby unappealing.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± yelled out Victor accidentally, she looked back at him with wide and glimmering eyes.


    ¡°What I meant to say was¡­ I don¡¯t find it unappealing at all. I love books and that book is one of my favorites. Also, I think it¡¯s nice to find someone who loves books as much as I do,¡± Victor¡¯s gaze met with Aburah¡¯ and at that moment, Victor felt something brewing in his stomach.


    A single tear dropped down from her right eye, ¡°Did I say something wrong?!¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Those words really make me happy. It feels like I just found someone who finally understands me. Do you feel the same way too?¡± Her hopeful gaze waits for Victor¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I do.¡± Her bright smile lifted Victor¡¯s heavy heart and caused him to smile along with her.


    Victor and Aburah sat, facing each other with only their gaze matched, enough to occupy the crawling time. Even though the snacks were wasted onto the ground, it is still fulfilling to just sit there and let time pass without doing anything. Well at least, it¡¯s what Victor was feeling, and he hopes it''s true for the company in front of him.


    ¡°I was wondering something.¡±


    ¡°Is it about me?¡± Her eyebrows raised slightly.


    ¡°Kinda, why did you pick this place to meet? It¡¯s freezing cold out here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just like the...snow, I guess. Where I¡¯m from, the concept of snow is foreign as you to that fish earlier,¡± she looked over to the untouched snow-covered ground, every inch of this garden from the canopy to the semblance of rock covered in icy flakes. She giggled at every breath she let out, watching as the steam dissipated into nothing.


    Victor tried to look at the common sight of his home and just couldn¡¯t see what Aburah was seeing. However, he did relate to her feelings as he remembered the exotic fish from earlier. He turned to the Princess once more, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to come with me?.¡±


    ¡°To where actually?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± Victor stood up with eagerness in his eyes.


    The Prince took the Princess¡¯ smile as an answer and led her toward the destination. As anticlimactic it seems to Aburah when the destination was the library all along but pleasantly surprised nonetheless as she looked at the old books surrounding her. ¡°The Library! Certainly a pleasant surprise.¡±


    Victor only smirked as he stood with his back against a particular bookshelf. A bookshelf that he had touched so many times, with a single pull of a familiar book, a gap appeared behind the bookshelf and revealed a darkened path. Aburah stepped back when she felt the freezing gush of air blowing against her skin and shivered slightly.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I think I can trust you, there¡¯s someone you need to meet. Maybe your opinion can shed light on this mystery, but first, will you trust me?¡± Victor extended his hand toward her with a hopeful gaze.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°I trust you,¡± Aburah lay her hand against the Prince, and he guided her through the maze and darkened path.


    Aburah¡¯s pupils contracted when a small amount of light entered. Her feet froze to the floor, her skin felt the sudden changes of temperature from cold to warm. When she saw the content of the greenhouse, she was astounded by the sheer greenness of the room. Every plant, small to big is vibrant and thriving. Victor noticed the mesmerizing gaze of the Princess and he immediately pulled her deeper into the room.


    ¡°You see what I meant? It doesn¡¯t make any sense. There are plants here that don¡¯t belong right next to each other. Their needs are widely different and yet they exist by each other,¡± Victor pointed to some of the flowers growing on the ground, but Aburah barely gave her attention at the Prince as she was in awe by the overloading beautiful plants around her.


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡±


    "I have a few theories, but you have to see it yourself," Victor crept up to a donut-shaped bush and peeked inside.


    Aburah finally peeked over the bush, to see a half-naked girl, whose skin and hair are whiter than porcelain. It finally occurred in her mind that the heat was generated from this spot. No, it was this girl. The heat was coming from this girl.


    "What is it?"


    "There was a book that I read a couple of days ago, it said that our creation started with a burst of energy, and yesterday, an explosion occurred outside the city wall, and the outcome was¡­"


    "This thing?"


    "Not a thing," chuckled Victor quietly.


    "But not a girl," Aburah raised her eyebrow at the Prince, he shrugged his shoulders, and she looked back at the girl. She stumbled back when she found the girl in front of her face, the strange girl had awoken from her slumber and curiously leaning against the bush.


    "What?! What? Nope! No." Aburah backed away from the girl, but the other girl kept following her.


    "She needs a name¡­" Victor sighed and walked to a glass pane wall, looking through it and at the courtyard below


    "Victor? A little help here." She started to jog and the strange girl followed her on fours.


    "Hmm, what does she love more than anything in the world?"


    "Victor!" Aburah''s back was against the wall and the strange girl was about to lick her cheek when Victor said, "Muffin."


    The strange girl perked up to the word ¡®Muffin'', and instantly let go of Aburah and rushed toward Victor. The Prince raised his hand in front of the strange girl''s face and she stopped. Victor bop the girl''s nose and she responded with wiggling her nose.


    "Muffin, a good name, isn''t it?"


    "Sure, if she were some cute animal," Aburah said sarcastically.


    ¡°I don''t even know what she is. Could be through years of study, I can truly know her, but for now, her name is ¡®Muffin¡¯.¡±


    "Good choice of name, but can we leave now?"


    "Sure," Victor said, but at the corner of his eye, he saw something. Something he thought was impossible. His father''s smile. Below, in the courtyard there was his father and that other woman, The Empress, both of them were smiling. He never saw his father''s smile before, not even when he was with his mother. Victor grew a frown, his hands shut closed while his fingers dug into his palms.


    "Victor?"


    "Yes?" Aburah snapped Victor back to reality.


    "Would you please lead the way?"


    Victor released his hands and took a big breath before leading the Princess out of the tower. It doesn''t take a minute for them to arrive at the Library. Victor closed the secret door while Aburah waited for him behind him. She nodded her head slightly with a light smile, ¡°Thank you for showing me, but I¡¯ll need to get back to my escort before they get worried.¡±


    ¡°It was nice spending time with you.¡±


    Aburah looked at Victor, seemingly noticed there is something slightly different in his behavior than before, but she couldn''t truly conclude whether it was something normal for the young Prince or whether something was bothering him. She just continued to smile as she left the room and as she exited the Library, she passed a maid.


    Gabriella entered the Library with a glee smile directed toward Victor. The Prince was still troubled by what he saw that a melancholy expression replaced his polite smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my prince?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He hated he had to keep it a secret, but why he kept it a secret is he knows that creating a scandalous rumor could cause more trouble than he foresees.


    ¡°Are you sure, my prince? Because I know when something is bothering you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. Is there something you need from me?¡±


    ¡°Oh! I almost forgot.¡± Gabriella reached into her pocket and pulled out a letter.


    ¡°A love letter.¡± She presented it at Victor and his heart squeezed when he saw the name on the letter.


    ¡°Someone is popular,¡± teased Gabriella.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Open it!¡±


    Victor stared at the name written on the cover, ¡®Shihong Sayo¡¯ The Empress. His muscles tense up, his nerves stiffed, he tore the opening and pulled out the content; revealing a card, an invitation card to be more specific, but the only thing that was written here is ¡®Guest room¡¯.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd. What does it mean? Could it be?! No! My prince is too young for that kind of activity.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Victor raised an eyebrow at the blushed¡¯s maid. ¡°Activity?¡± Victor cheeks reddened to the meaning behind those words, ¡°Get your head out of those dirty thoughts, Gabriella!¡± Victor sighed, ¡°You are reading way too much of those romance novels. It will be nothing of the sort.¡±


    Again, Victor stormed off from his maid and headed toward the guest room.


    Victor stormed the hallway with the thought that right now is the perfect opportunity to confront that deceiving and conniving woman about what had transpired earlier between her and his father. From the end of the hallway, Victor saw two guards from the throne earlier standing and frozen in place and in front of the door to the guest room. As the prince got closer to the door, the guards still showed no sign of movement as if they were still as a statue.


    He stopped just in front of them and cleared his throat before speaking, ¡±I''m here to see The Empress.¡± Just as before, no smidgen of words escaped their lips, Victor let his hand pass them to reach the door and yet, still no sign of movement, it could be that he was expected. Ignoring them, the young man opened the door and entered the room with no obstacle whatsoever. The door behind him closed and he looked around the room and found no one, but he did hear a humming, Victor followed the hum toward the doorway adjacent to the room.


    Victor took a long breath and barged through the doorway, his cheeks immediately turned red as his eyes lay their gaze on The Empress¡¯s nude untouched back. She turned her head slightly at the frozen young man and continued wearing her dress as if nothing had happened. Victor coughed loudly and stepped away with his head down. The young man took a seat on a chair near the coffee table with both eyes closed and lips sucked in.


    ¡°It seems I have an unexpected guest¡­¡± Sayo purred as she made her way to the chair in front of Victor.


    ¡°Are you...?¡±


    ¡°Dressed?¡±


    Victor nodded his head.


    ¡°At the moment...yes.¡±


    Victor opened his eyes to a woman seductively sitting in front of him while smoking a long thin metal pipe. The young prince looked confused when he recalled what the woman said.


    ¡°Unexpected?¡±

 Chapter 7 [The Prince]

    ¡°Wait? Unexpected? Didn¡¯t you send this invitation?¡± Victor took out the letter he received earlier.


    ¡°I think you must have made a mistake. I did not send you any letter.¡± Smoke lingered around her lips as she rested her gaze on the Prince.


    ¡°Then who did? It couldn¡¯t be Gabriella.¡±


    ¡°May I?¡±


    Victor handed the letter to the woman, she took out the card and raised an eyebrow as she scanned the content. ¡°It seems¡­ it was from me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°No need to put much thought on it,¡± she stood up and tossed the letter onto the coffee table.


    ¡°Wait! Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°A tour of the city. Come. while we still have the time.¡± Sayo makes her way toward the door while Victor is dumbfounded by her answer and without a doubt, follows her out of the room.


    The wheels turned, the carrier rumbled on top of frozen rubbles, the wooden walls shook, and the seat vibrated. Dark to bright, the carriage passed the tall gates steel gate of the castle wall. Victor leaned close to one of the windows and saw the city, he smiled. His gaze glued to the passing buildings, filled with childlike wonder, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, Victor is and has always been a child. The smoke lingers above the carriage¡¯s ceiling while her gaze seems to be interested in the Prince rather than the city.


    ¡°Now, do tell me. A city that is seen every day, should be common to someone who lives in it, is it not?¡±


    ¡°My father¡­ I meant the King, rarely let me out of the...castle,¡± a certain realization of sorrowfulness hovered above Victor while his smile turned to flattened lips.


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°Probably to keep me safe.¡±


    ¡°Probably? You never question your father¡¯s decision?¡±


    ¡°How could I? He¡¯s the King.¡±


    Victor turned his gaze at the woman, and she seems to be uninterested by the view, instead only glancing at them with a bored stare. ¡°Isn¡¯t this place new to you?¡± Victor asked.


    She took a sip of her pipe and let out a soft smoke. ¡°New? Once you have seen many cities, the sight becomes almost mundane. The concept of the city is all the same, masses houses, shops, plaza, garden, and many more, all of it served a purpose. One thing that is different is the common rabble, their culture, religion, customs and many more, but look past the common and reveal nothing more than buildings made out of stones and woods. In the end, they still continued their daily life routine without the heaviest burden ever bestowed upon them.¡±


    ¡°Heaviest burden?¡±


    ¡°Running a country...ah, it seems that I may have mumbled on, unintentionally. As for the answer earlier, I have been here before so I have gotten used to the view.¡±


    ¡°Been here?¡± Victor felt confused, never once in his life had he ever seen this woman.


    ¡°It was before your time,¡± Sayo spoke of the past as if it was something of a bittersweet memory to her.


    Victor grips tightened over the armrest as he glared at the woman, ¡°Who are you to my father?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your questions a little too blatant?¡± For the first time from the moment she spent with the young man, her expression changed from boredom to an inquisitive smirk and curious eyes.


    ¡°I need to know.¡±


    Before The Empress could answer his question, the carriage shook loudly and suddenly halted in place. Victor looked outside and it seems that they have stopped right in the middle of the plaza. One of the guards made his way to the window, Victor opened it, and the guard bowed his head.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Victor asked.


    ¡°The wheel bearing had broken, your highness. We will quickly fetch the blacksmith and get it done. For your safety, I may implore your highness to stay where you are.¡± The guard raised his head and moved the front.


    ¡°Surely is an inopportune time to be.¡± Sayo sighed as she closed her eyes and meditated to pass the time.


    ¡°Then how about sightseeing to pass the time? Also, we could continue where we left off,¡± Victor suggested as he looked excitedly at the city outside.


    Sayo looked at the excited boy and couldn¡¯t help but be infected by his glee, ¡°An offer I couldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    Victor opened the door and dropped out of the carriage, Sayo gracefully followed the delighted boy. The guard noticed and quickly stopped both of them by stepping in front of them and bowing while pleading, ¡°Please your highness, It is dangerous for you both to be out here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little tour, nothing dangerous about it,¡± Victor tried to calm the guard.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. By the order of the King. You can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°My father?¡± Victor stared at the guard, dumbfound.


    ¡°Is he not the next in line for the throne?¡± Sayo stepped in and the guard was tongue twisted, he murmured something gibberish before the Empress laid out another question, ¡°Does he have power over his subjects? Furthermore, is the crown he earned, just a facade?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, your highness. I was wrong. It was foolish of me to be in your way, please forgive me.¡±


    Victor was astounded by the authority the woman right next to him had shown, he could never say such things in a commanding tone and defied people like that. The guard moved away and dropped to his knee, pleading for forgiveness. The young prince looked at the guard and felt bad when he tried to beg forgiveness. Victor was about to help the man stand up again when the Empress placed her hand on his shoulder; stopping him. He looked over his shoulder.


    ¡°Be firm.¡±


    Victor nodded, he straightened his back and deepened his voice slightly, ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t you dare treat me like a common ever again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    He walked away with his chin up and a frown and never had he felt so bad and proud before. The Empress walked beside him while the guard whistled to his comrade and marched behind them.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± Victor whispered.


    The Empress leaned in close, ¡°Power; an exhilarating thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I never did such a thing before. I usually just timid down when people say no to me.¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°But be careful--¡± Sayo¡¯s words were ignored when Victor suddenly rushed away to a tiny stall beside the streets, his eyes glazed in joy as he stared at the content. The Empress sighed in annoyance and walked to his side.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sayo asked.


    ¡°Breadcrumbs dipped with sugar powders!¡±


    ¡°Breadcrumbs? I don¡¯t understand..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what the common people called delicacy down here, I heard about it once when the maids were gossiping. I always wondered what it felt like. I never had some when I was back in the castle.¡± Victor snatched one of the breadcrumbs and ate it. The overconsuming sweetness flowed around his tongues, it tasted like melting sugar.


    The Empress took one and tasted it, ¡°It¡¯s nothing but sugar. Too sweet for my taste.¡±


    ¡°It is wondrous!¡± Victor kept eating. Until an old man, older than his father with a fat belly and thick beard came out of the doorway.


    ¡°What are you doing?! You can¡¯t-¡± The owner looked in horror when he saw the guards, the way these people dress and when he looked closely at the thieving boy. As fast as lightning the horrid realization dawned on him, the tip of a blade had gently touched the man¡¯s throat. ¡°I-I- I didn¡¯t know, your highness. Please spare me. I have a family to feed.¡±


    ¡°The punishment of speaking so coarsely to a member of The Royal Family is beheading,¡± The guard stated.


    ¡°Any last words?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Victor spoke out.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t his fault, I¡¯m the one in the wrong here. Stand down.¡±


    ¡°At your command, your highness.¡± The guard slowly pulled his sword away and sheathed it.


    ¡°T-Thank you,¡± the owner¡¯s skin had turned pale, his hands the only thing keeping him standing as he mumbled his gratitudes.


    ¡°How much?¡± Victor asked.


    ¡°Excuse me, your highness?¡± The old man asked back the Prince in a timid voice.


    ¡°The delicacy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s free, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Quit joking around.¡±


    ¡°It is free as a thank you for sparing my life.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going-¡± Sayo stopped Victor from continuing, ¡°We humbly accept your gratitude. Your delicacy was certainly the best the Prince had ever tasted.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Thank you. My wife makes it. She would be delighted to hear such a compliment from The Royal Family. Please take more!¡± The old man had one of the happiest smiles anyone had after being complimented by the woman. He began packing more of the breadcrumbs and presented it toward the Prince and the Empress.


    Victor took the delicacies and Sayo led the troublemaking boy away from the store. After a few feet from the stall, The Empress gave her delicacies to the guards and then leaned closer to the Prince, ¡°Do not apologize. Do not refuse a gift, and do not block a compliment, instead, parry it back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lillian ever taught you how to act like a Prince?¡± Her eyebrow raised toward him.


    ¡°Mother does, but I always tune out when she does her ramblings. Anyway, I don¡¯t see the point, why I should act so arrogantly in front of others.¡± There was gloom in every happy memory containing his mother, every time it surfaces, his heart becomes heavy.


    ¡°A Prince is a symbol. A representative of power, or at least the heir to that power. Someone who should not show any weakness. People are relying on you to be the one that shows no emotion, no bias, a protector who knows no fear,¡± Sayo said with enough confidence that those words were to believe to be her own creed. ¡°Or so how it goes, but I do believe that a prince like you, needs to show a certain image to the people because they talk...they talk.¡±


    ¡°Image and all, but have you taken a look at me? I¡¯m not the one that inhabits that kind of image. I¡¯m weak. I can¡¯t even--¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Sayo raised her voice, and Victor was frozen in place with disbelief. Never had he thought that this woman would raise her voice against anyone, and here she is, raising her voice at him with a glare. She took a single breath in and began walking; leaving the young boy behind. Finally, The Prince regained his senses and strode quickly to the woman, she stopped and turned her attention left to the building.


    Victor matched her gaze and was confused, ¡°The Temple of Gidona, The True. Anything particular about it?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, Gidona¡¯s symbol is fire.¡±


    ¡°Fire is everything to the people of Frozehaven. A power capable of giving and taking. It is also the giver of warmth and light. Believe in the fire, it will guide you home and keep you safe.¡±


    Sayo looked past the gateway and into the building, a cauldron of fire stood in the middle of the room with people gathered around it. Her flattened lips turned into a frown and she started walking forward without saying a single word. Victor raised his eyebrow and jogged to match her pace.


    ¡°Power turns man into monsters. Always watch out for yourself.¡±


    Victor turned and saw the woman¡¯s cold gaze. Something happened in the past, something that shaped this woman, something that caused that bleak gaze to appear, and poking that something is a bad idea. Victor remained silent as they both continued their pace until they found themselves in a depressing alley. Looking through the doorway. Victor noticed a heartbroken sight. People, his people are starving. The food on the tables was minimal, some of them were skinny to the bone while some had fallen ill; lying in their beds, coughing and groaning.


    ¡°We should leave.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Victor looked at the woman, he felt none of the friendly feeling she had earlier. Right now, she was staring at him with dark and judging eyes.


    ¡°Oh, I see now¡­¡±


    ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°You know, but you pretend not to. I was expecting something else, but this is more interesting. You show kindness to animals, but not to your own people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    ¡°Then look.¡± The Empress commands Victor to look closely. The boy glanced and his gaze crossed with another boy sitting on the porch with an exhausted look. They were the same age, but the difference between them is night and day. One is covered in dark smudges and his clothes are worn down till there are a few holes in them while the Prince donned a pristinely clean and comfortable material. It shows how wide the gap of wealth is between them. Victor guessed that the dark smudges must have been from coal, this boy must have worked in the mine.


    ¡°What were you doing when they were starving?¡±


    ¡°I-I...I.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, while you were protecting some animal and reading books in your comfortable castle, your people were starving. Take your servants, your clothes, your title, your home, your bloodline away, and what¡¯s left? Nothing.¡± Sayo pushed him forward closer to the boy, and guards behind them reached for the sword.


    ¡°Look at him!¡±


    ¡°My father¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blaming your father? Are you sure you wanted to take that route? Your father has done nothing but trying to make sure his people survive. He has made decisions that you can''t. Despite the war that almost ruins this Kingdom, he managed to pull it together and make sure this country still exists. So I ask you again. What did you do?!¡±


    ¡°I...I did nothing!¡± Victor dropped to his knees, the other boy looked at him, confused. ¡°Is that what you wanted to hear?¡±


    Sayo wrapped her arm around him from behind and pulled him closer for an embrace, ¡°I wanted you to see that the title was thrust upon you is more than a dress-up word. A Prince is an heir to the king, and once you are a King. Then you will be weighed by responsibilities that your mind could not understand yet. So pick wisely who will be your queen because your queen will be your side supporting you through the thick of it. You need a strong queen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Sayo leaned closer to his ear, ¡°Don''t leave my embrace.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Finally, one of the bastard families made his grace here, hahaha!¡± Passerby disperses into their houses, clearing the street at once as six men with their faces covered with dark fabric and swords readied in their hand blocked the only two ways of in and out. The two guards following the Empress and the Prince stood around them with their weapons aimed at those men.


    ¡°How dare you bear your weapon against The Prince of Frozehaven. Have you lost your mind?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, we know exactly who he is. We have been waiting for this moment for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? I never met you before!¡± Victor spoke out.


    ¡°It sickened me that you don¡¯t know about us. I guess that bastard king forgot that we even exist.¡±


    Sayo took a sip of her pipe and calmly breathed out a thin smoke, ¡°Gentlemens, one last warning. Stand down or face the consequence.¡±


    ¡°Shut up cu-- Urgh...¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    One of the enemies turned to find his comrade face down on the dirt with a small blade attached to the back of his neck. Blood dripped out of the cut, wetting the frozen earth. He turned back to their victims and stumbled back when he found a thin blade plunged into his stomach. Each of his comrades had the same fate as him, he looked at the wielder and stunned by the way they dressed; dark red linen covering from head to toe with no sight of steel or leather armor.


    ¡°How-¡± He couldn''t continue his question as he realized there was a large cut underneath his chin, his eyes turned dull as he dropped to the ground. No one but their prey saw they were coming and they couldn¡¯t believe how quiet they moved except for the Empress. She raised her hand and the men disappeared into the roof and dark corners.


    One of the guards looked at his partner and back to the Prince, ¡°We should leave right now, follow me.¡±


    The Empress and The Prince were escorted out of the alley and back into the carriage and into the safety of the castle¡¯s wall.

 Chapter 8 [The Dance]

    Red, the color of danger, death, and violence. Especially if the color was stuck under his right shoe. Every step he had taken left a trail of bloody footprints behind. It wasn¡¯t wet or sticky, it was dry for the moment, it had dried a short while ago before he got into the throne room. Victor stood and stared at it for quite some time now, unaware of his surroundings.


    ¡°Victor?¡± His father called him.


    ¡°Y-Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Are you listening to what I had spoken?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my king. I was... I just. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You''re 16 years old, fit to rule, and fit to marry. Do not forget that. Therefore, be mindful of others'' safety, not just your own.¡± David leaned back on his chair and he sighed.


    ¡°I will, my king.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my prince.¡± Commander Julius escorted Victor out of his father¡¯s studies and into the hallway.


    After the door closed, Victor stumbled to the right until he pressed his arm against the frozen wall. His stomach swirled and he couldn¡¯t help it but discharged everything he had eaten this morning out of his mouth and onto the floor. Julius took his side and helped the prince stand up before he suddenly fainted.


    It was quiet and peaceful, it was quiet before but felt lighter. He could see it far in the reach of his mind, the blood dripping out from the wound, flooding his feet, the man¡¯s eyes turned cold as a black smoke escaped his lip and swirled around Victor. He waves his hand trying to get the hovering black smoke off him, but as he swung his arms more, the black smoke became bigger until the very air inside his throat was pulled out and he started to choke.


    Victor woke up abruptly, gasping for air. After wiping his sweaty forehead and glanced around the room. He saw Gabriella in the corner and Commander Julius right beside his bed.


    ¡°Do you know where you are?¡±


    Victor took another short glance around and slowly calmed his breath, ¡°My bedroom. What happened?¡±


    ¡°You fainted outside of the throne room.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°From what my men reported. It was hard to see. I¡¯m sorry, my Prince.¡±


    Victor looked down and realized someone had changed his clothes.


    ¡±Commander Julius, you have fought in a war before with my father, right?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°How did you¡­¡±


    ¡°My Prince¡­¡± He took a seat at the edge of the bed and placed his hand on Victor¡¯s shoulder, ¡°There will be time, and it will be hard. It may be a grim way of thinking, but I believe we humans are resilient creatures. You will adapt to it whether you like it or not. As for my current advice, try not to think about it.¡±


    Victor coughed a laugh, ¡°I don¡¯t even know those men and why they hated me so much that they are willing to hurt me. What did my family do to them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t know them. They were remnants of the previous war.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°I dreaded this moment, but you need to know. However, only after tonight¡¯s ball, I will tell you everything from the beginning to the end.¡±


    ¡°The party is tonight¡­ I almost forgot about it.¡± Victor looked outside and it¡¯s near night time. The sun began to set and the moon began to rise. Gabriella pulled a mannequin over to the front of the bed, and on that mannequin¡¯s body lay tonight¡¯s clothing for the dance. A white doublet with a gold-encrusted shoulder with a short cape and white pants.


    ¡°My prince. A piece of advice, whoever you pick for tonight dance, will be the unofficially chosen queen. Pick wisely. Not just for the Kingdom, for your own self.¡±


    ¡°Unofficially?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning you will make your decision clear in the throne room in front of everyone, but as it may go, people can guess which one you will pick from the candidate you spend time with tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ that is some heavy decision to make for someone like me.¡±


    ¡°Be comfortable with it, once you are King, there are a lot more dire decisions you have to make in the future.¡±


    Gabriella curtsied, ¡°It¡¯s time, my prince.¡±


    ***


    ¡°It was you wasn¡¯t it, Aru? The letter and the men?¡± After asking the white-haired man beside her, Sayo sipped on her pipe and let out a thin smoke escape her lip.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Empress, but I don¡¯t recall faking a letter and tipping a group of rebels to your location,¡± the white-haired man said it indifferently with a blank expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t. There¡¯s no way my very own trusted advisor would put my life at risk,¡± a half-smile appeared on Sayo¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you believe me, but may I inquire, did it work?¡±


    ¡°You doubt me?¡±


    ¡°Never once in my life, I had ever doubted you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°And may I say, your kimono looks lovely tonight.¡±


    ¡°Here I thought, you didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    Out of nowhere, Sayo held in a laugh.


    ¡°What is so funny if I may ask, your Highness?¡±


    ¡°That kid asked me, what am I to his father? I never got to answer it.¡±


    ¡°A question that piqued my curiosity. What was your answer?¡±


    ¡°A Player.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of the Prince?¡±


    ¡°A Pawn.¡±


    Two men in ceremonious armor opened the door for The Empress and her escorts. It was quite a sight to behold behind that door, surely the budget was overspent to make sure tonight was a success. Hills of luxurious foods, vibrant decorations, and packs full of well-dressed people. Surely the color choice for tonight is white and gold, but more emphasis on the white. Sayo turned her attention to the King, David nodded slightly as a greeting, while his son, in particular, sat there with his head down; deep in thoughts. She was escorted by the maids to her table and served a hefty meal.


    Victor sighed; he looked up to see the troupe performing, but the melancholy in him prevented him from enjoying this ball. Two important choices he needs to pick tonight, choices that will definitely change his entire life and the Kingdom itself. These choices that were given to him could be a good one or a bad one. He turned his gaze at the Empress and she had this small understanding smile as she nodded at him. He then turned his gaze to the Princess and she was delighted when she noticed his gaze. She fixed her hair while trying to hide a wave at him; Victor replied with a secret wave of his own.


    Both of them are a good choice, if he picks the Princess, she could make him happy, but he¡¯s afraid that they both are still young and the Kingdom needs someone who can rule. That left him to the second choice, the Empress, she has experience in ruling a country, she could rebuild this kingdom into a better one or at least guide it to prosperity.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Victor is so confused, he doesn''t know if he can make these choices alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, Prince Victor.¡± His father whispered.


    Victor took a long breath and stood up. The troupe finished their performance and cleared the dance floor. With a single wave of the conductor¡¯s hand, a romantic orchestrated melody echoed throughout the room. Setting a heart-throbbing atmosphere for the whole room. His subjects slowly cleared the dance floors; giving way for the Prince as he walked down the short steps and made his way to the table.


    Gabriella stood in the dark corner of the room, biting her handkerchief in anticipation.


    ¡°Empress Shihong, would you care to dance with me?¡±


    ***


    In the darkness lies a sense of calm, peace and tranquility despite the fear of the unknown swirling around it. The sounds of dripping droplets had become a part of the depressed aesthetic in the room, along with the repeating shaky window caused by the strong freezing breeze outside. The soft bed underneath her was supposed to help her back felt as comfortable as she can, but it won¡¯t help with the regular attack of aching pain and coughs that felt like her throat was being ripped apart. As much she tried to sleep, it became harder and harder too. The Queen doesn¡¯t know how long she could last, or how long she can withstand it.


    It¡¯s tiring and she missed her family. The anxiety she felt when she realized that there¡¯s a possible chance that she could not see her family anymore was chipping away the little bit of hope she had left. Usually, these dark thoughts were kept behind a wall of denial, but deep down, she knew, and she realized that¡­


    A small laugh escaped from her lips.


    Suddenly, the sound of soft footsteps caused her to turn her head forward. With a blurry sight, she tried to look for her mysterious visitor, but darkness denied her of the pleasure of seeing who it was.


    ¡°Doctor?¡±


    There was no response, and that alone boggled her.


    ¡°No one should enter here. You are risking your life.¡±


    That person had climbed up the edge of her bed as she felt the shifting weight around her feet. This situation was not normal on itself, but the most confusing part of it was this person¡¯s weight is enormous because every time this thing moves slightly the wood holding the bed squeaks and creaks.


    This thing was not a person as she saw what was truly hunched over her body.


    A beast of dark, it had a muzzle filled with large sharp teeth. Its fur was thick as her blanket and dark as the night. She finally saw a half of its upper torso due to the complementary lackluster light that the moon provided from the window beside her bed. It had four front legs and two presumably in the back. Even if the beast stood above her, she maintained her dignified smile and asked.


    ¡°Are you Death?¡± and proceeded to cough heavily.


    The creature brought its muzzle down closer and inhaled her scent. At that moment, the Queen of Frozehaven saw those beautiful dark eyes filled with twinkling lights. She could not believe such a horrifying beast had a beautiful pair of eyes.


    ¡°Those eyes, so magnificent in its own way. Truly in death, there is beauty, isn¡¯t it? ¡±


    Here it comes, it took all her strength to prevent it from happening, but she has no strength left to give. Her limbs became numb, and she felt her own body slowly losing its heat. She finally started to leave this realm, and her last sight was this beast.


    ¡°You truly are, Death.¡± The creature of darkness opened its jaw and slowly brought its fangs closer to her face.


    A tear dripped down her cheek.


    ¡°Julius, Victor. I need you both to stop fighting each other for one second, please?¡±


    And she heard it.


    ¡°Mom! Father started it!¡±


    Like an echo of warm memories, her sight became cloudy and changing.


    ¡°As if I was the one who started it. I was mad at him because this little brat won¡¯t stop skipping his lecture.¡±


    Lillian looked down and realized that she was holding a tray of tea and cookies. She smiled and looked at the two dearest men of her life, ¡°If you stop fighting, you can have these delicious cookies I brought from the pantry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair mom, you know I love cookies! Fine! I will temporarily set up a truce with my father.¡±


    She raised her eyebrow at her husband, ¡°Ahhh! As you wish, my Queen.¡±


    ¡°What are you both going to do without me?¡± Lillian sighed.


    ¡°Are you ready, honey?¡± Julius looked at her with a saddened and longing gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure... When was the last time we had this kind of moment?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, but it has been a long time, isn¡¯t it?.¡±


    Tears began to overflow down her cheeks, ¡°I want- I want more time, but I know¡­ that is one thing I couldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Shall we?.¡±


    The bedroom became quiet; void of any sounds of tickling droplets or trembling glass pane.


    ***


    Victor had finally finished his dance with the Empress. The confident woman leaned closer and whispered, ¡°You have made a good choice, my king.¡± Broke away from his embrace, Sayo curtsied before him and backed away to her table; giving the people a chance to take the floor with their partners. Victor headed toward the exit with his head slightly down; contemplating whether he had made a good decision or otherwise.


    As he walked down the hallway, a girl called out to him.


    ¡°Victor, we need to talk!¡±


    After turning to face the girl, her teary eyes squeezed his heart and caused him to glance away, ¡°Fine, but let¡¯s talk elsewhere.¡±


    Victor took her to the Library, and the moment the doors closed behind him. Aburah rushed in and embraced him with her soft arms. Victor was stunned by the hug and after their gaze met each other, she went in for a kiss. He was surely shocked by her action but was not against it. She was a bit taller and bigger than him and it was hard for the little boy to wrap his arms around her, but nevertheless, a union of lips had occurred between them.


    Aburah then broke away from the kiss and stared at him with disbelief.


    ¡°Please. Please¡­ Tell me that was all a mistake! I love you, Victor.¡± She pulled him in for another tight embrace. ¡°You¡¯re the only man I found worthy to be my king. Please tell me that it was a silly ruse, tell me that tomorrow you will pick me as your queen instead of that conniving harlot.¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn''t. I did it because the Kingdom needs a better ruler than I am, and I admit that I''m not well equipped to lead my own people. I know that and you know that. I had to, there was no other choice,¡± Victor let his heart and tears out as he clung to her dress.


    She caressed Victor¡¯s arms gently up to his neck, ¡°I¡¯m hurt, you know.¡±


    Victor looked up, and the teary-eye girl was no more, instead, it was replaced by a look of disdain and rage.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt because you think so little of me!¡± She grabbed Victor by the neck, then raised his body up and against the bookshelf behind him.


    ¡°Did you think that I can¡¯t rule a kingdom!? You pathetic worm!¡±


    Victor tried to wedge in his finger between her grips, but it was too late, her hands were perfectly wrapped around his neck. The longer he had hold of him, the tighter her grip became, and slowly caused him to lose access to precious air.


    ¡°You know how humiliating it was for me to pretend to be a damsel in distress?! You don''t, do you? If I can''t do it peacefully then violence is the only conclusion to this talk. I¡¯m going to sail my army here and take over your tiny kingdom. After the Kingdom is mine, I¡¯m going to make sure you watch as I execute your parents right in front of you. You pathetic little swine!¡±


    ¡°Please Aburah, no...¡± Victor felt his sight begin to blur while his nerves popping furiously.


    ¡°Then!¡± Her sentence stopped abruptly, only the dead silence was left.


    Blood and brains splatter across the room into every crevice even into Victor¡¯s mouth. Her head just exploded right in front of him, her body relaxed and released Victor from her grasp. Victor looked in horror as blood squirted out from Aburah¡¯s neck, and when he raised his gaze to see the culprit, his skin turned pale as he saw the beast right in front of him.


    Darker than night, resembling a wolf with six legs and as big as the royal carriage.


    Victor put his hands behind him and slowly tried to find a weapon. The beast brought its muzzle close to him and caused him to raise his arms to protect himself.


    ¡°Get back!!!¡± Victor yelled out while both of his eyes were closed.


    To his surprise, the beast whimpered in fear. Victor took another look at the supposed horrid creature and his eyes widened. Victor started to question himself, was it fear that was rumbling inside him? The answer was yes. However, which one of us was the frightened one? Victor raised his hand to strike and it quickly retreated back like a puppy. He lifted himself up and stepped over the dead body. As he tried to get closer to the creature, the beast responded by becoming more afraid of him


    A glimpse of its eyes caused Victor to realize the truth.


    ¡°Eyes as dark as night but filled with stars¡­ Muffin?¡±


    The beast howled as it recognized the name.


    ¡°M-Muffin?!¡± Victor widened his arms and the beast rushed in to be an embrace by the small boy. Victor laughed while bawling his eyes out as he caressed the beast¡¯s muzzle.


    ¡°Thank You. Thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°My Prince! I heard screaming. Are you in danger?¡±


    The guard barged into the room, but as he took a look at the creature loomed before him, he quickly ran away. ¡°The Beast is here!! The Beast is here!!!¡±


    ¡°Muffin! We need to run. Let¡¯s go!¡± Victor gestured Muffin to the secret path and when he opened it, he was skeptical about its size, surely the creature beside him can''t fit through here.


    ¡°Damn it! We need to go through the hallway.¡±


    Near him echoed ten or more guards marching down the hallway, and the thought of being trapped here and impending death for Muffin began to loom over him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let them hurt you,¡± Victor grabbed a letter opener and armed himself. It was the first time the thought of violence had ever crossed Victor''s mind and he was scared of it, but nevertheless, his friend needed him right now.


    ¡°I will take care of them. All you need to do is run past them and make sure you don¡¯t look back!¡±


    Muffin nibbed Victor by the collar and vaulted him onto its back, ¡°What?¡±


    The magnificent beast charged toward the window along with Victor on its back, bursting through and leaped out of it using all of its strength. Victor let go of his letter opener and gripped the beast furs as tightly as he could as they made an impossible jump toward the adjacent building.

 Chapter 9 [Judgement]

    Is it weird for someone like Victor in these exact situations at the moment as Muffin and he burst through that window, he felt freedom for a long time. As the cold wind brushed against his hair and for a few short seconds of his life, his thought was empty from every burden, every contemplation, every guilt, regret, and worry. However, it was only for a few seconds before the thought of falling to his death set in.


    ¡°Muffin!¡±


    Muffin dug her claws into the other building and slid down onto the plaza below.


    ¡°Plaza! Plaza!¡± The shouts of the castle guard¡¯s echoed out. Guards poured out from every door of the castle and marched toward the beast with weapons readied.


    ¡°Muffin, go there!¡± Victor tapped on its side and gestured toward the gate.


    The magnificent beast pushed her hind legs and launched herself into a dash toward the castle gate. Victor grabbed on with all his strength and prayed to Gidona for both of their safety. Five men with spears blocked the way, but Muffin only needed to leap over them to pass them.


    ¡°Close the gate!¡±


    ¡°Quickly! Muffin we need to pass the gate before they close it.¡±


    One of the guards above the gate tower kicked the wheel and the steel gate came crashing down, blocking their way. ¡°We¡¯re too late. We need to find another way.¡±


    Muffin didn¡¯t stop though, she jumped and clawed her way up the wall with ease then leaped through the sky, crashing down into the stable¡¯s roof on the other side. She charged through the wooden doors, barged out with hays and broken woods all over the place. Victor looked back at the castle and yelled, ¡°WOOOO!!!¡±


    ¡°Good job Muffin!¡± Victor hugged the beast and she howled in happiness.


    However, the struggle didn¡¯t end there as an army of soldiers on horses chased after them. Muffin tried to navigate the maze-like street while hoping that the army lost sight of them. Victor tried to guide her through and toward the outer gate, which is the only way Muffin could escape. When the outer gate was in sight, Victor realized it was already closed and blocked by another group of soldiers.


    ¡°The wall! You need to climb it!¡±


    Muffin hastened her stride then leaped again above the soldiers and clawed her way up the gate. As they made their way up the gate, on the right side of battlement stood ready with crossbows, they fired and Muffin immediately turned her belly facing those arrows to protect Victor. Muffin howled in pain and she leaped once more away from the battlement and onto the snowy ground below. However, the tremendous pain caused her to slip and forced her to throw Victor into the thick snow. She tumbled and rolled creating a trail of disturbed snow.


    ¡°Reload! Prepare for the second round!¡± The soldiers readied for another barrage.


    Victor raised himself and noticed a trickle of blood on the snow, his hand made its way to his head where he felt a cut and a warm liquid flowing out. Half his eyes soon covered with blood, but that didn''t stop him, he ran to block the arrow but¡­


    He was not fast enough, all of the arrows except for one planted itself on the Muffin¡¯s body. One of those arrows pierced Victor¡¯s shoulder and caused him to scream. However, he stood up again, stumbled his way in front of his friend.


    ¡°ENOUGH!!¡± He shouted with teary eyes.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! That¡¯s the prince! Stop!¡¯


    He turned around and rushed to Muffin¡¯s neck where he embraced her. The beast whimpered in pain, she felt her lungs collapsed and flooded with liquid as she tried to breathe. She looked at Victor for comfort and an answer to her unknown suffering. For the first time of her short life, a tear flowed out of her eyes. She wanted the pain to stop, but she doesn¡¯t understand that this pain was the consequence of her action, instead what she does understand is that there isn¡¯t any pain more tremendous than seeing Victor in agony.


    ¡°M-Muffin!! Please forgive me. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°You helped me, save me. And I failed to do so to you.¡±


    Muffins nuzzled her head closer to Victor warmth, the darkness and cold was her companion in this freezing tundra. She felt every second of Victor¡¯s shivering body as he embraced her tightly. Muffin¡¯s body shrunk to her normal size and normal body, a human body. She glowed like the star, but Victor never let go. The light from her body encompassed and banished everything in its presence, so blinding that someone could mistake it for the sun and¡­¡­


    BOOM!


    ***


    Victor found himself on his knee in front of everyone covered in bandages, a headless body covered in white fabric laid beside him, a king heavied by the action his son has taken, and the dreaded expectation of what might happen next. Steam escaped his lips as he exhaled every breath he took. He stared at the crack on the brick floor beneath him, his emotions demolished by the death of his savior and he knows that he was the cause of her death.


    ¡°Victor Lawson, The Prince of Frozehaven. Son of mine. Do you know what you have done? Do you know the consequence of your action?!¡±


    He stayed quiet and kept staring at the floor.


    ¡°An innocent girl, of a royal bloodline is found dead in my very home.¡±


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Victor chuckled and he glared at his father with outrage. ¡°There isn¡¯t any creature that is more innocent than the one that you called a beast. That girl laying there d-deserved it!¡± The people gasped while Aburah¡¯s men almost took out their swords and beheaded the prince if it weren¡¯t for the King stopping them.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Enough! So you admitted to your crime? Murder? Treason? And putting the people you swore to protect in danger!?¡± David¡¯s grips tightened over the throne armrest.


    ¡°I admitted to no crime above, only to the crime of protecting myself and one innocent creature.¡±


    The room was quiet for a short moment then David stood up with terrible guilt in his eyes, ¡°Victor Lawson. Son of David Lawson. Heir to the Kingdom. It is with a..terrible...guilt, that I bestowed upon you. Your punishment. You are stripped of everything!¡±


    ¡°Stripped of your title!¡±


    The guards walked to his side and grabbed Victor by his arms and raised him so he could stand up.


    ¡°Stripped of your inheritance!¡±


    They tore Victor¡¯s jacket and shirt open revealing his torso.


    ¡°Stripped of your kingdom!¡±


    They forced Victor back to his knees and took off his shoe.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Stripped of the loved one you have...¡±


    The guards then forced him to lay down as they took off his pants and underwear.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Victor tried to raise his head at the king, but the guards placed their foot on top of him and forced him to lay naked against the cold floor.


    ¡°You shall receive no help or pity from anyone, not the people of Frozehaven nor the inheritance you were promised. And you shall be cast out into the cold with no coins, no weapon to defend yourself, and no clothes your family has provided!¡±


    ¡°No! You are sending me out to suffer! Why not just kill me!¡± Victor said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Shut up worm!¡± The guard kicked him in the stomach and caused Victor to puke out his dinner.


    ¡°Remove him from the city ground¡­¡±


    Victor coughed as the guards grabbed onto him and dragged him out of the throne room. He was chained and tossed into the back of a carriage. The guards showed no mercy as they unchained him from the floor and tossed Victor out of the carriage and then dragged him against the freezing pavement. He was then again thrown into the snow without any clothes on. Victor raised his gaze and shed tears as he saw the crater that was his friend.


    ¡°Run. Toward the forest.¡± One of the guards said as they got back into the gate and closed it.


    Victor turned to the forest, with nothing on his feet, he pressed his barefoot against the frozen snow and started running toward the forest. The faster he got the colder it got, with no layer of protection against the freezing wind, it was getting painful to run, his body was shivering, but he endured it. He entered the dead forest, looking around, trying to find someone, but it was hard, with no light around to illuminate the path, he was certain that this was a pointless effort.


    Then a light appeared in the distance, he ran toward it with hope in his heart. However, how fast that hope was crushed is as fast as he laid his gaze on the men, not just any men, they were Aburah¡¯ men. The distinction in their clothing and armor was as bright as the sun. Suddenly, Victor¡¯s face was planted against the frozen dirt, he coughed and felt a dripping liquid on his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised the hit didn''t kill him.¡±


    Victor was confused, why were these men here?...then it crossed his mind, his loyal guard had betrayed him.


    ¡°Finish it quickly, we need to bring his head back to the Sultan.¡±


    Victor sneakily grabbed a rock, and when the men got closer to him, he turned and hit the men on his head. Then quickly take off away from there, he could hear the ruckus behind him as they started to chase after them. The further he got, the stronger the sound of running water became. There was a river here, he might lose them if he crossed that river. So he makes his way toward the source of running water and arrived at the brink of the river.


    Out of nowhere, he was tackled by a man, he struggled to get out of his grip and managed to escape when he hit the man in his stomach with his knee. He stood up and ran toward the old and rickety wooden bridge. However, he was stopped again in the middle of the bridge when he grabbed his arm and pulled him.


    ¡°LET ME GO!!¡±


    ¡°Quit it!¡±


    As they were struggling with each other, the man¡¯s foot slipped on a broken hole and his body tilted toward the railing, breaking through them and taking Victor with him into the freezing river. He manages to escape the man as he hits his head on a rock while they are carried by the strong current. Victor tried to swim up, but his body was rolled by the gushing water the river created. The air violently escaped his lungs as his stomach was slammed against a rock, and he desperately tried to escape, but that was it.


    Nothing could be darker than obsidian, but as he pushed his last breath out, that was the last thing he saw, true darkness.


    However, Gidona had other plans for him than death, Victor was barely conscious as he lay on the frozen riverbank. He felt something or someone was dragging him toward somewhere. but he didn''t have the energy to struggle, or open his eyes, or even move his fingers.


    Despite how tragic Victor''s life went, his Goddess or some higher force woke him up from his deep slumber. The floor trembled as if the world had shuddered from Victor¡¯s awakening, or so he thought, the boy opened his eyes and realized that his neck along with his arms and legs was chained together. Yet, that was not the worst part of it. The stinging pain swirled up to his head as his body shivered from the unforeseen bath he had last night. However, the good news is, he has a semblance of clothes on him, even though it just rags stitched together to cover his private parts.


    ¡°Here, drink this.¡±


    Victor¡¯s sight was too blurry to make out the person next to him, but the heat from the cup in front of him was unquestionably tempting so he slowly sipped a bit of it. It tasted like stale water with too little flavor in it, but it was lukewarm and it helped Victor fight back the encroaching cold.


    ¡°Tha- *cough* Thank you,¡± as Victor¡¯s sight became clear, it was not who he was expecting. A woman with foreign features that look like she¡¯s from Yakawa, almond-shaped eyes, and thin eyebrows. However, she was also in chains, but that didn''t dampen her mood at all, she looked calm and was not upset by her situation.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°An unlucky person, I suppose,¡± a smile accompanied her words.


    ¡°Aren''t we both?¡± Her blissful mood was infectious.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jin Li.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°My name is Jin Li. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Victor La¡­ Wait, I guess it¡¯s just Victor now.¡±


    ¡°No family name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated, stuff happened.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re feeling, I guess time will tell whether one day you would like to share it or not.¡±


    ¡°Where am I, and where are we heading anyway? And what with the chains?¡±


    ¡°The men found you, half-dead on the side of the river. They brought you along with them. Oh, I''ve been taking care of you. You were barely hanging on to the light, but I''m glad you''re fine. To answer your earlier question, we are going to Yakawa to be sold as slaves.¡±


    ¡°Wait? Been?¡±


    "You didn''t realize it? It has been two days after we found you."


    "I was unconscious for two days?"


    ¡°Shut up behind there!¡±


    ¡°Who''s that?¡± Victor whispered to Jin.


    ¡°Our captors.¡±


    "Slaves?" Victor began laughing quietly. His eyes teared up as he pressed his arm against it.


    The chains dangled as he moved his hands. Out of nowhere, he started to shed tears and held in his whimpering. Victor was at the point where he feels relieved to wear such miserable clothes and being sold as a slave than being out there naked and chased by men who wanted to kill him. The thought that he was betrayed by his people seems unreal, but everything was crumbling down in a single day.

 Chapter 10 [A Slice of Apple]

    The sound of waves crashing against the sandy beach woke Victor up from his slumber, while the scent of the salty air lingered under his nose as the carriage rumbled on the frozen path. It suddenly slowed down to a halt, Victor snooped through a small hole behind him, what lies on the other side was a medium-sized cargo ship docked far away from the drifting ice near the beach. Jin poked Victor¡¯s shoulder and he quickly sat back straight against the wall. Luck was on his side as the carriage curtains were flown opened by one of the slavers.


    ¡°If one of you touches me, or so I swear that you will not see the light of day. Understand?¡±


    Jin and Victor nodded, he made his way inside the carriage and released the chain from the floor. He then left the back of the carriage and stood near the exit with his hand readied on the hilt of the sword.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    Jin and Victor stood up, their chains dangled and clinked with each other as they both left the back of the carriage. A bright sun shone upon them but wasn''t enough to keep the cold away. Victor took the chance to stretch his body a bit as the lukewarm light rested on his skin. It had taken them two days to travel here or whatever this place is. The whole time they were kept in the back, only occasionally given food and a quick break to relieve their bowels.


    ¡°Move!¡± The slaver pushed Victor forward and forced the boy to start moving toward the dinghy.


    Something caught Victor¡¯s attention, an unguarded horse and they were so close to him and the forest. Jin pushed Victor and caused him to glance, the woman was shaking his head slightly as if she knew what his thoughts were. She was telling Victor that it was a bad idea then she slowly nodded toward the two men on her left, and they were armed with a pair of crossbows.


    Victor gritted his teeth then made his way up the boat and forced to row it toward the ship. However, when Victor lay a single foot against the vessel, he was immediately pulled and tossed toward a collection of barrels. His body crashed into the barrels and caused them to fall over. The pain burst from his left shoulder, he gritted his teeth and turned with a glare at the man who pushed him.


    ¡°HA HA HA! I can¡¯t believe my own eyes! Look who has graced us with his presence,¡± the black-bearded man with a sour smile and decorated with tons of scars; lowered his head mockingly. Yet, the shameful part was that the rude man was a fellow countryman based on his feature; the same as Victor, there was a chance that they both were born in the same city.


    Victor felt a dozen stares at him, he clenched his hands then pushed himself off the floor and was ready to strike the man before him, but after seeing Jin¡¯s worried face. Victor took another glance around him, the men had their weapons readied by their side in case Victor to retaliate. Victor held back because one of the reasons and the absolute main reason was he doesn¡¯t want ¡®Jin¡¯ the only person that showed kindness to him to be involved with his debacle.


    A punch flew and planted itself against Victor¡¯s stomach. The young boy dropped to his knees, he groaned painfully and withheld every inch of his tears from escaping.


    ¡°Crew! Do you know who I hate the most?¡±


    ¡°Royalty!¡± Cheered the slavers.


    ¡°I hate them. No. I despise them! And...do you know why?¡± He took another step closer, and Victor backed away and fumbled onto his butt.


    ¡°Why?¡± It was a stupid question, and that¡¯s why the bearded man was triggered by it.


    The man forced Victor to stand up again by grabbing onto his collar and forced him to walk backward until his back was against the railing. Victor was close to falling into the freezing water below when he was held by the collar, this man had threatened Victor¡¯s life using only his hand. Victor grabbed onto his arm and while making sure his feet were on balance at the edge, but if one his feet slip, down he goes into the freezing water.


    ¡°I heard about you, Exiled Prince. Is it Victor Lawson? Or just Victor now?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°News around here sometimes traveled faster than horses. You lost everything didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and what? Are you going to sell me to Ghadah¡¯s men? Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Certainly a good idea...I could toss you to the wolf and be done with it, or I could ask your family for ransom, but we both knew that they wouldn''t do anything. Because! You are not a part of them anymore. So who does care about your life?¡± A grin appeared on the abusive man¡¯s face.


    ¡°The answer is nobody!¡± This man before him brewed something inside Victor; a violent cyclone that could destroy everything in its path, easily well known as rage.


    Without a second thought, Victor pulled his arms and pushed himself off the edge or so he thought. it was a good plan despite being suicidal, but it didn¡¯t work, the man was too strong and heavy. It only took one of his hands to toss Victor back onto the deck. New pain arrived, Victor clenched his fist and before he could glare at the man, a bunch of dirty clothes was tossed onto his face.


    The man laughed after he saw the murder-suicide attempt on his life, and he couldn¡¯t stop laughing as he rested his hand over his belly trying to contain the laughter from bloating his stomach. He stopped and then wiped the tear of joy under his eyes.


    ¡°You work for me now. My first task for you is to clean this mess up!¡± The man kicked a bucket filled with dirty water onto his deck and walked away


    ¡°I don''t work for you!¡±


    ¡°You don''t? Hmm, you''re not the type to care for his own life, but how about others?¡± He turned his gaze at Jin.


    ¡°Wait. Damn it, fine! I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Good, and my name is Captain Dasco. Don''t forget it.¡±


    ¡°Jackass...¡± Victor muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Ahead, men! We got a long journey ahead of us.¡± The Captain yelled and the people cheered back as they pulled up the anchor and lowered the sail.


    It finally happened, in a twisted sense of ways, Victor¡¯s wish was finally fulfilled, he got to finally leave his home, but the destination and conditions of the circumstance was not something he had expected. He took one last view of the frozen land and certain undesired emotions rose again, but the only thing he could do now is to stay alive by cleaning this dirty mess.


    ***


    Time: an unstoppable rule of the world. It passed away uncaringly at the world, unaware of its surroundings. Living things become older while non-living things begin to decay. It is one rule that is absolute in this world, but no matter how many Victor looked at the sea, that absolute law became confusing. The sea doesn¡¯t end, it does not decay so does land, both of them remained. It has been a few weeks since Victor left his home, and it seems the treatment here doesn''t get easier by day.


    Victor¡¯s train of thought was disturbed when Jin, the woman that had boarded this vessel with him, said something in her native tongue. The boy smirked and replied it easily with her language.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting good. I could have mistaken you for a Yakawa. I think you finally got it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I had a great teacher.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot¡­.Here.¡± She handed a rounded object wrapped with cloth to Victor.


    ¡°A present? You shouldn¡¯t. I knew I was your favorite, but you have to know, you ain''t my type.¡±


    ¡°Aishe!¡± That noise she made is the most favorite part for Victor, every time he teased her, she always made that noise. It was hilarious for the boy because it sounded like a cat just sneezed, but it was not fondly loved by the one who had to execute it.


    ¡°So what¡¯s this?¡± Victor unfolded the fabric, he was pleasantly surprised but horrified for what lies in his hand.


    ¡°An apple!¡±


    ¡°Shhhh¡­¡± Jin covered the boy¡¯s lips, but Victor removed her hand.


    ¡°An apple, are you crazy? You are going to get us both in trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just for us,¡± Jin took out a small shiv and began to cut a small slice.


    ¡°It is also for them,¡± she nodded her head at the other slaves around the small damp room.


    They look as miserable as the people who attend a funeral. All of them are slaves that ran away from their country, just like Jin. Except for Victor, that is, he was just unlucky to be in this circumstance. Despite the different races, Victor did try to socialize with them, but they preferred their own company or flat out didn''t understand his language, or just ignored him entirely.


    ¡°They need something that can give them hope,¡± Jin laid out a slice of apple, juicy and succulent. Rich with flavors in every bite, unlike the grub the slavers provided. A droplet of drool dripped out from his lips as Victor was hypnotized by that minuscule slice and tempted to the brink with his longing of good food. The woman grinned when Victor grabbed the slice and slowly relished the flavor in his mouth.


    ¡°Uwahh, so delicious.¡±


    ¡°It worked right?¡±


    ¡°Worked?¡±


    ¡°Give you hope. In the depth of despair, that small slices alone can make you feel that your life wasn''t that bad after all, even though you know what lies at the end of your path are only the eternity of darkness.¡± She sighed and nodded her head with both eyes closed.


    ¡°Feeling philosophical, I see.¡±


    ¡°Victor, my cute child¡­ I just couldn''t help myself. I did marry a handsome scholar a long time ago and he loved his books, just like you.¡±


    ¡°May Gidona bless his soul.¡± Victor pressed his hand against his left chest.


    The moment Jin heard the mechanism in the door turned and clicked; she quickly hid the apple under her raggedy clothes while Victor pretended to sleep. The slaver entered and as usual, spitting and burping. Even though this damp room smelled like rotten fish all the time, Victor could not stand the burp, it smelled even worse than what he used too.


    ¡°Prince of Nothing, you got toilet duty!¡±


    ¡°Toilet duty again? That¡¯s the third time in a row, you people really need to watch what you ate.¡±


    ¡°Does my sweet and sensitive ear hear some backtalk from you?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir.¡± I brought my head down.


    ¡°Good...Now, kiss my boot.¡±


    Victor was about to glare at the dirty man but held it in, then slowly bowed down to my knees so my lips could reach his boot. It was humiliating, but Victor had done so much worse than this, that it became like a twisted routine to him. Ever since he was abducted into this ship, it was nothing but humiliation and pain. One thing that they had a beef with Victor was, of course, his royal bloodline. Victor lay a kiss on the man¡¯s boot, his lips tasted a rotten sour taste, and he could not imagine where that boot had been to.


    ¡°I can''t believe you actually do it?!¡± He laughed aloud.


    ¡°I expected more of a fight!¡±


    Victor gritted his teeth as he waited for the¡­ Kick! Pain shook up from his stomach while he lay on his side, coughing and groaning in pain. It was terrible, it was agony, it was painful, Victor held in the tears and raised himself again while the other slaves looked away, except for Jin. She held in her anger as she watched her friend being humiliated and hurt.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Victor pressed his head against the floor.


    The slaver smile turned to frown as he left the room. Jin quickly rushed to his side and helped the boy gather himself. Victor patted the woman¡¯s shoulder as he stood up again and walked through the door, leaving her behind. Victor slouched a couple of feet before finally able to straighten his back and grabbed the mop and bucket leaned against the wall.


    It went like that for weeks now, he was called, he got beat up, got humiliated, got some more cleaning to do and it was again, a terrible horrendous twisted routine. However, he endured it because he had been through worse, and there could be hope when they landed on Yakawa. As for now, the deck needs to be spotless before the Captain arrived, so Victor scrubbed like never before. Besides, at least Jin is here to help him through that tough time.


    The heavy footsteps were recognizable from a mile away, it was the Captain walking toward him. Victor scrubbed even harder as he waited for the Captain to walk past him.


    ¡°Captain! Captain!¡± The man in the crow¡¯s nest at the highest peak of the ship yelled out.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    "A Royal Battleship is heading toward us from the port side!."


    "Flag?!"


    "Ghadah¡¯ Armada, Sir!"


    The Captain sighed and then turned his attention at the wind, "Full speed! Steer to starboard! Cannons ready!"


    One of his crew rushed to him, "Captain, what''s the plan?"


    "We are going to try to outrun it."


    "With this kind of wind?"


    It only took him a glaring glance to scare his crew back to their stations. However, his crewmate was right, it doesn¡¯t take long for the Ghadah ship to catch up to them. Victor watched as the ship was getting closer and closer to them. A sudden distant pop led to a cannonball narrowly missed the ship and punched the sea in front of them. A large amount of water splashed onto Victor¡¯s back as he stood frozen near the railing.


    ¡°Captain! Our speed is no match for them!¡±


    ¡°Then we fight! Ready the cannons. Portside!¡±


    The ship swayed to starboard as the Captain turned his wheel to portside, Victor grabbed on to the rail with his life as the ship was in range, it was unlike anything he ever heard before. The noise of the explosion shuddered the air and the ships itself. A plume of smoke rises from the side of the ship. A long-awaited barrage of cannonballs missed their target and landed on the water.


    The enemy ship echoed its thundering noise, ¡°BRACE YOURSELF!¡±


    Suddenly, something flew beside Victor¡¯s head, he felt something stroked his hair and disturbed the air around his left ear. However it wasn¡¯t that fast, Victor saw it coming and was frozen, but lucky him, it missed. Choked by his collar, Victor felt someone had pulled onto the back of his collar and forced the boy to kneel.


    ¡°Stay down you fool.¡± The Captain lashed out as he let go of Victor¡¯s shirt and stood up once more.


    ¡°If none of my cannonballs hit that ship, I¡¯m going to shove you all into the cannon and fire it myself!¡±


    Another volley flew toward the enemy, and a couple of them hit the target, but the enemy was relentless as they fired another volley at the slaver¡¯s ship. Some of it hits the ship¡¯s body, destroying a couple of cannons, but one particularly hole horrified Victor, so he stood up and ran toward the stairs.


    ¡°FIRE!¡±


    ¡°RELOAD!¡± The screams and explosion were deafening.


    He ran down through the gun port and passed down the storage, and into the slave cell. After peeking through the barred window, Victor found that the water already started to burst into the room. Victor tried to open the door but it was locked, he glanced around him to find the keys but it was fruitless, the keys must be on the slavers that came in this morning earlier.


    ¡°Victor!¡± Jin rushed to the barred window, gripping the metal.


    ¡°Jin, hold on! I¡¯m going to get you out. Just hold on!¡±


    The ship shook to the symphony of detonation and so did Victor¡¯s heart, but he kept it together and rushed upstairs. He looked in every corner of the ship, on every person he passed, but none of them had the keys or the guard that was on duty this morning. Crack and roar, Victor was thrown forward through the crate as an enemy cannonball flew through the ship¡¯s body and exploded one of the gunpowder barrels near him. Broken woods flew everywhere, Victor rolled and let his slightly char back soaked with salt water to help calm the small burn from the explosion earlier.


    Despite the obvious danger looming over him, the boy stood up, again groaning and wincing as he moved his body; he needed to save Jin, that was his one goal. As he took another look around him, something glitter from the sunlight; it was the keys. Victor rushed to the torsoless body that was crushed by a large wooden beam from the explosion earlier. He snatched the keys and ran back down as fast as he could.


    He reached down and found that the room was almost filled with saltwater. Jin and the other slaves swam up and near the barred window to get some air. Victor tried every key into the lock, hoping that he got one right. Yet, the task became more difficult when it became too hard to see through the murky water and find the lock itself.


    ¡°Quickly!¡±


    ¡°We are running out of air!¡±


    ¡°Gidona! I beg of you, please let me save her!¡±

 Chapter 11 [Battle Ending]

    All seemed hopeless at first, but Victor managed to unlock the door; a gush of water puked out Jin and the other slaves along with him back to the middle deck. Small debris of woods rained over them like a cloud of despair, they covered their heads and dropped to the floor was their only option against the thread of fate. However, one woman stood with a hopeful smile despite the hopeless ending. Victor was surprised to find that smile on her face. That woman never gave up, not on hope, nor the goodness of man.


    ¡°Jin, what should we do?¡± Victor raised himself from the floor.


    ¡°Yosha! Let¡¯s plug the hole first before we sink while the rest of you help the other.¡±


    ¡°You mean the slavers too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Why should we? They took us from our home and treated us like cattle. They don¡¯t care about us!¡±


    Most of the slaves started to nod in agreement at that truthful statement. Victor took the spot in front of Jin, despite being short and young, this particular Victor showed an aura of authority. He glared at each of the slaves and pointed dramatically at one of them.


    ¡°Do you know how to sail a ship?¡± Victor asked.


    ¡°N-Noo¡­¡±


    ¡°Then we need them as they need us. Without them, we will be stuck in the middle of the sea, do you people understand?¡± Victor asked again.


    ¡°We do...but.¡±


    Jin made herself seen in front of Victor with her fist up, ¡°Don¡¯t stand at their level, learn from the past and look forward! Now, who wants to still live, get a move one.¡±


    With an arousal speech from Jin, the other began collecting broken woods and started working on plugging the hole. The ship still shook from the volley of cannonballs hitting the side of the ship, but their newfound resolve still stood stronger than before. Victor quickly left Jin behind and headed back to the gunport and stumbled a bit as he avoided the rolling barrels.


    ¡°The last cannon. Fire it!¡±


    Victor looked at the man unconscious on the floor, he had a long stick with a burning top. After grabbing the igniter, he rushed to the cannon, vaulting over broken woods and crates. Until he managed to light the fuse; it all happened in an instant, the fuse ignited the gunpowder and pushed the metal ball out with tremendous force while leaving a trail of smoke behind. Luckily, Victor¡¯s effort wasn¡¯t in vain as the cannonball hit the side of the enemy ship and it exploded into a flaming ball of fire. The damage seems to be different than normal, then out of nowhere, a cheer echoed throughout the ship.


    ¡°Good job, kid! You hit the damn ammo depot¡± The men around him shouted in high spirits.


    ¡°Continue the attack!¡± The captain¡¯s order traveled across the ship.


    ¡°You heard the Captain! Don¡¯t let down, keep firing!¡±


    ¡°Kid, help me with the reloading!¡± One of the men called out to Victor.


    With widened eyes and parted lips, Victor was surprised to see them treating him as equal and looked at him more than a cattle to be sold or a nuisance. His heart began to ache as he remembered Jin¡¯s words. A thought of doubt surfaced above his head; maybe things could change with a little show of kindness.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coming, sir!¡± Victor rushed closer and began reloading the cannons with the help of the men who once treated him like garbage.


    A rain of metal balls hailed down on the flaming wreckage and when it stopped; the Captain ordered his crew to take a dinghy toward it and salvage what¡¯s left of the defeated vessel. As they hauled back what they found, the other slaves along with their captors helped each other unload the material onto the ship. It goes on as the men made multiple trips to haul the goods.


    ¡°Men!¡± The slavers pulled their attention to the Captain.


    ¡°Not just my men, all of you! As an act of gratitude for today, I want to invite all of you to tonight¡¯s feast.¡±


    The slaves murmured amongst themselves; they could not believe it, the Captain had suddenly invited all of them to dine with him. Victor glanced back at Jin, she had this hidden arrogant smirk hidden under her fake smile as their gaze met with each other. The Exiled Prince nodded his head, admitting defeat that she was right.


    ¡°I want to help!¡± Victor shouted.


    As the people around him focused on the short young man, he accidentally blushed in front of them and lowered his head down, ¡°As an act of gratitude from me...¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Given time, it seems everyone had pulled up their hands in their own way; trying to help out as much as they could.


    The sun started to set in the far horizon; most of the preparation for tonight¡¯s feast was almost done. It seems that Victor wasn¡¯t needed anymore, so he had time for himself. Since the slavers became more friendly by the minute, they ignored the Prince as he went up to the helm, alone and observed the dim-lit stars.


    ¡°Look who it is?¡± The Captain made his presence noticeable, Victor turned around and bowed apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    Victor raised his head and was surprised to see a smile on the Captain¡¯s face. He leaned against the railing beside Victor and sighed.


    ¡°You must have hated us.¡±


    Despite the Captain allowing him to stay, Victor still felt awkward and was about to leave when he was stopped in his tracks by that statement. His fingers dug into his palms., ¡°To be frank, I hated you the most.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. A man who stole people from their homes. A profession that I truly regret.¡±


    ¡°You people don¡¯t only steal them from their homes. You chain them down and enslave them. A profession you truly regret, Captain? Don¡¯t make me laugh.¡±


    ¡°I guess you have misunderstood us, we are not slavers.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We are Slave Hunters.¡±


    ¡°Slave Hunters?¡±


    ¡°Have you noticed that there aren''t any of your people or to be precise, our fellow countrymen here, except for you and me?¡±


    ¡°All the people who I captured, legally or illegally, are runaway slaves.¡±


    ¡°Runaway slave, even Jin?¡±


    ¡°Even she. Didn¡¯t you ever think that someone from Yakawa would be allowed to leave their country without the permission of the government, or even, that someone from Yakawa is allowed to marry other than their fellow countrymen? That woman married a Frozehaven. As clear as it can be, it isn¡¯t forbidden for ¡®us¡¯ to marry someone who does not originate from our land, but it is the opposite for them. It¡¯s forbidden, heck, it¡¯s somehow worst than murder.¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe you.¡±


    ¡°An unshakable trust. Good. A rabbit doesn¡¯t survive alone in a land infested with wolves without a pack of their own.¡±


    ¡°Even that I couldn¡¯t believe it. Someone like you, trusts someone else? I doubt that.¡±


    ¡°I trust my crew, I trust them to keep me alive and they trust me to steer them away from any danger, but as of lately, I am beginning to doubt my own abilities.¡±


    For the first time Victor ever set foot here, he never saw the captain without his hat. So don''t blame him when he thought that this moment was some surreal dream because the Captain just took off his hat and let it rest on the railing. Victor couldn¡¯t control his laughter as he saw the oddly existed bald spot on his head. He glared at the boy, and Victor quickly glanced away with a hand against his lips. Out of nowhere, the Captain laughed aloud, and Victor joined him.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting old¡­ but I can still remember the old days, I once served under the Royal Family as a Captain. Coincidence as it may seem, but it was the truth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should ask you what happened.¡±


    ¡°Usually, I don¡¯t share my life story nonchalantly with people. It could be the drink I just had but here I am somehow feeling a bit talkative all of sudden. Anyhows, I remember there was a war back in the days.¡±


    ¡°You mean the Lawson War?¡±


    ¡°Your father, against his father. I once served under your grandfather. I can still see it when I close my eyes; your grandfather¡¯s cold eyes as I report the causality; so many of my comrades died in that war. I couldn¡¯t stand it. Because I could see it¡­¡±


    The Captain gripped the railing tightly. ¡°I could see it in his eyes that we were a mere pawn to him, the man who I swore allegiance to, threw our life away in a pathetic effort to protect his precious meaningless title. After that realization, there was only one thing to do, play the waiting game. I waited for the right moment to disappear, and so I did during the fall of his crown.¡±


    ¡°I left and if you are willing to piece it together, that''s one of the reasons I hated the Royal.¡±


    ¡°But my father is different, he stops!¡±


    ¡°Is he any different?¡±


    Victor was tongue twisted by that question, he didn¡¯t even see his father¡¯s face once during all that commotion. However, he did know that his father didn¡¯t even try to defend him, he just threw him away as a solution to his problem, and that showed him: that Victor; his own son was expendable.


    ¡°The expression on your face, I¡¯m guessing that I was not entirely wrong. That¡¯s why I hated them, as kind as they can be, but what lies behind that mountain of benevolence is a cold twisted personality.¡±


    ¡°No, not all of them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°My mom! She helped people without a second doubt, she cared for her people deeply, and she would let herself be destroyed first before letting her own people perish,¡± Victor looked at the Captain with furrowed eyebrows while his arms straightened by his side.


    ¡°The Queen¡­ I heard what happened to her.¡±


    The thought of his mom bedridden without his son¡¯s presence to comfort her, heavied Victor''s heart and mind. Victor gritted his teeth and felt the tears forming under his eyes, but all of that despair dissipated when the Captain opened his mouth.


    ¡°It was fortunate that she survived her illness and started to show signs of recovering.¡±


    ¡°My mom...is well?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you didn''t know? I couldn¡¯t blame you. I only heard about it from the Captain we traded with a couple of days ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. I¡¯m glad that she¡¯s fine,¡± Victor loosened his shoulders and smiled.


    The Captain took out a small flask and drank from it, ¡°Do you know what happened to the runaway slave when we brought them back?¡±


    ¡°Prison?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Death¡­¡±


    ¡°What! Just for leaving their kingdom?¡±


    ¡°There is no mercy for those who betrayed their country.¡±


    ¡°Do they know that?¡±


    ¡°I would be lying if I said no.¡±


    ¡°Turn around this ship! I can''t allow you to send Jin to her death.¡±


    The Captain laughed, and then he patted the concerned boy on his head, ¡°I won''t.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°Today was perfect in more than you know. Listen, boy, if it wasn''t for Jin, and you, I would not have changed my mind.¡±


    Victor was confused by the captain¡¯s statement, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°A lot of factors came to this decision, even my men have been given their thoughts about it. So don''t give it much thought, when I said that it has been on my mind even before we ever met. I am retiring, effectively today¡­ I want to go home, and see my daughter again.¡±


    ¡°Retiring? You think I will forgive you people after how you behaved toward me.¡±


    ¡°I am not asking for forgiveness. My men understood the sin we committed. We did our job, and we didn''t regret anything we did to you. Your family and you deserved every bit of it, but the runaway slaves don''t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Victor! Can you help me with something?¡± Jin called out to the young men from the main deck.


    ¡°Now I see, that¡¯s why it was me that got treated differently. The hated bloodline ran through me forever and indefinitely. But. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I am no longer a Lawson! I¡¯m Victor. Just Victor!¡± He turned his back on the Captain and walked away.


    ¡°Ufufufu. Just Victor? So kiwi,¡± Jin teased him when he took the last step of stairs.


    ¡°I thought it was...cool,¡± Victor¡¯s cheeks were bright red.


    ¡°It was cool¡± Jin embraced him in her bosom, he tried to struggle away but that joyful woman somehow managed to attain immense strength.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Nope. Soo cute and fluffy.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not!¡±


    ¡°If only you were older, I would have totally married you and left my past husband.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn''t have said that. Jin¡¯s past husband, please don''t be mad. She doesn''t mean that one bit.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about him, he was quite an understandable man.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, there is a limit to being understandable. Besides. why would I marry an old woman like you.¡±


    ¡°Old?¡± A nerve popped on Jin¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°How dare you say that to a delicate flower like me!¡± She dug her knuckle against Victor¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ouch, Ouch! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    From far away, the Captain smirked after taking a sip from his flask, ¡°That kid¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot. Let¡¯s eat shall we?¡± Jin spread her arm to the banquet of food behind her, from the delectable barbecue meats to the thick mouth-watering soups. Victor looked on with a giant smile on his face and glimmering gaze; just this for a moment, he wanted to forget everything that had happened. The excited woman pulled him toward the feast, and they laughed and ate together, along with old enemies and new friends.


    ¡°It seems that you were right all along, a little bit of kindness does go a long way.¡±


    ¡°See? I told you.¡±


    ¡°Jin¡­ I was wondering.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Achaa...I guess you found out. I¡¯m in trouble right now, aren''t I?¡±


    ¡°If the captain didn¡¯t change his mind, you would have died when we arrived there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did the captain change his mind? I¡¯m glad he did.¡±


    ¡°But still, you were going to let it happen without fighting back?¡±


    ¡°You know, Victor. The moment I left my country to be with my darling, I knew my time would be numbered, but it was worth it. The days I spent with him was the happiest I had ever felt in my entire life, even though it was brief. I still cherish those memories and live it every time I dreamt... Listen up, Victor. I¡¯m not giving up nor fighting back, but I am living my life to the fullest and you should too.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you. You think I haven''t noticed that you never make an effort to get to know the people around you.¡±


    ¡°No effort? I did try but they shunned me away.¡±


    ¡°Of Course they shunned you because you were half baked about it, you didn''t really care about those people, you only cared about me and I appreciate it and cherish your feelings. Also, there¡¯s the whole royalty thing, so I don''t blame them. But you need to let others inside that stone fortress; you called a heart,¡± Jin gently tapped her finger against Victor¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Easier said than done. There was a girl, I let her in. I always thought she was more to me, more than a friend, I thought she understood me and we shared a deep passion together, but it was part of her twisted plan. The moment I stepped outside of her plan, she betrayed me. So as I said before, easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°Also after your father exiled you that only makes it worst for your situation. I will admit you have a pretty tough life. But! How about you start with a smile?¡±


    Victor let out a smile, and Jin retorted away, ¡°Not like that. More sincere. Less cynical and depressing.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± Victor smiled again.


    ¡°You need to work on that. The path to change is always and definitely the hardest thing to do. Despite that, somehow I know that you are going to accomplish it.¡±


    Victor''s eyes widened and his cheeks blushed as he felt Jin¡¯s gentle lips against his cheek, ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°That was a reward. Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Victor shrunk his head while biting his bottom lip, he then averted all his gaze away from Jin. The woman smiled and pulled him so he would lean against her side. She then gently stroked his head and felt a warm liquid soaking her side. Victor¡¯s body was trembling as tears flowed out from his eyes, he doesn''t understand why that sentence alone meant so much to him. Heartfelt gratitude, a sense of recognition, he has been longing for it, he couldn¡¯t stand up for Gabriella or save Muffin, but he did save Jin.


    ¡°Forward is the only answer, my sweet boy.¡±


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then take as many backs, right, left paths you want as long as you move forward. No matter how many directions you take, I know you will always end up on a good path because you have a kind heart, Victor.¡±


    Everything was uncertain, the future seemed more blurry than it did back when Victor lived in the castle. The uncertainty was the scariest part of it, he once had it all, but why he felt freer right now than he ever did. The future will always be uncertain, but it¡¯s not something he should be afraid of, instead, it¡¯s something that should be counted as a challenge. Every choice he took now, makes a difference to the thread of destiny despite him having nothing to his name.


    Thar is he could not have expected to be in this terrible situation right now.


    One of the enemies had swum his way to this ship and been hiding out of sight. Everyone has fallen asleep after the feat, but Victor did not, he felt excited for tomorrow so he had remained near the railing to look up at the beautiful starry sky. However, his short-lived peaceful moment was ruined, when he discovered the enemy, Victor had held him in his place by hugging the man and pushing him against the railing.


    However, if the man ever passed Victor, he could have done serious damage or worse, hurt Jin. This is stupid, Victor can always shout for help, but it also a risk of attracting more innocent bystanders. He doesn''t have much time, he felt his slowly losing his grip. Judging by the water below, if Victor pushed him off, he could not make it back to the ship due to its speed now, and any noise he made would be overwhelmed by the noise of crashing waves.


    No one could hear the enemy¡­or himself.


    Victor had seemingly found strength out of nowhere as he raised his gaze at the enemy, He smiled as wide as he could., and with a sufficient push of his legs, the two of them toppled over the railing and fell into the water below. Despite being in the water, Victor hugged the man dragging him down with him.


    After the man stopped struggling, Victor let go of him and under the dark depth, an infinite pillar of lights began to shine through the watery surface. His body felt lighter than air while he was being embraced by the sea.


    Peace, quiet and desolate.


    ¡°¡­..¡±

 Chapter 12 [A New Place]

    The crashing waves echoed in the air; the wet sensation of damp sand grazed against his soft cheek felt nice as Victor woke up from his slumber. After coughing out salty water out from his throat, he squinted at the long winding beach while huffing out air and inhaling as much as he could. The salty taste in his tongues doesn¡¯t help with the enormous thirst he felt right now. He glanced at the sky above him, it¡¯s still dark, and he couldn¡¯t tell how much time has passed after he drifted in the sea. Using what few left of his strength, Victor raised himself from the sand and sat on his legs.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± Muttered Victor.


    At the distance near the edge of the jungle, Victor saw a blurred campfire, he wiped his eyes and finally saw its surroundings; a hooded figure sat near the campfire while cooking something in a pot. Meat, potato, and the sweet scent of soup caused his stomach to growled and his mouth to water.


    Victor lifted himself and stumbled his way toward the campfire. When he arrived near the campfire, he dropped to his knee and breathed in heavily the sweet scent. The boy stared at the delicate thick soup swirling inside the pot.


    The hooded figure grabbed a bowl, and with a ladle, he scooped and poured it into the bowl. Victor was captivated by the texture of the soup as it filled the misshapen bowl. There¡¯s nothing more wonderful than what he saw before him. The hooded figure handed the bowl to Victor, and a smile as wide as the sea appeared on his face.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He took it and bowed his head deeply. The hooded figure remained silent as Victor sipped the delicious soup into his throat. The soup warms his heart and especially his stomach. Finally, something to dissipate the salty taste on his tongue.


    However, that was left of Victor¡¯s energy, he sat down the empty bowl and face-planted onto the sand. Opposite to how he woke up, Victor quickly fell asleep and snored loudly.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Victor came back to the land of the living. The sun shone upon him and gently caressed his skin with warmth. The young man stood up again and noticed the cloak over his body. He looked around and there was no one, only a faint remnant of the campfire last night, but he did spot a set of footprints in the sand leading back to the jungle.


    He looked back at the empty bowl near him and smiled. A faint womanly voice can be heard inside Victor¡¯s mind, he knew who it belonged to and quickly sighed. Victor quickly took the cloak and covered himself then followed the footprints into the forest with the empty bowl in his hand. Victor followed the only path available at the moment after he lost track of the hooded figure¡¯s trails. He sighed as the young man glanced around him, this jungle is different from what he saw back home, more lively and less snow. It kinda reminded him of the greenhouse, and from what he can tell about the plants that are grown in the area, he must be somewhere in the north region of Yakawa.


    The shrub beside Victor rustled, he turned to face the bush and took a step back when a large boar emerged from the scenery. The animal was almost the height of Victor himself and it doesn¡¯t look happy to see him. Its left hoof dug into the dirt while Victor slowly backed away. As he was backing away, Victor accidentally stepped on a piece of stick. The noise was all it took to trigger the boar, it charged toward Victor with full speed and was too fast for the young man to evade.


    It was too quick for Victor to see it, but the hooded figure had suddenly appeared out of thin air. With his left arm alone against the boar head, he managed to stop it on its track. A blast of air exploded from that one hit and caused the boar to fly into a tree before falling back onto the ground.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± Victor was at awe by the strength, the unknown figure showed.


    Victor was even more at awe when he saw the depiction of the sea etched into the figure¡¯s arm. It was gorgeous, unlike nothing he has ever seen before. The excited boy quickly came closer to the arm and examined every inch of it, and then realized that it was permanent, it looked like the ink was buried under the skin itself, it must be painful.


    ¡°I never saw anything like that before. So beautiful, what is it?¡±


    The hooded figure remained quiet as he walked to the boar and carried it on his shoulder like it was nothing. Without a word, the hooded figure proceeded to walk away, Victor couldn¡¯t help himself but smiled as he followed the stranger.


    ¡°Hmm, now I see it. This is more of a jungle than a forest, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe you couldn¡¯t understand me, but that shouldn¡¯t be possible because I¡¯m speaking in your tongue.¡±


    Victor tilted his head, ¡°Nevermind, then do you know that you¡¯re pretty strong. By the way, how did you get so strong? Also, can you teach me?¡±


    The hooded figure kept his silence as they walked toward an arch bridge. It was made from wood, has a few molds on it, and it was rickety just by the look of it; the river underneath it has a pretty ravenous current. Victor bet that it could sweep anything away in just a few seconds. The Prince kinda remembered the time he had fallen into a river before, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant feeling, and it was very cold back then.


    ¡°Back to my earlier question, would you do me the honor of teaching me the ways of becoming stronger?¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°So will you?¡± Victor flashed a bright smile at the hooded figure.


    The hooded figure stopped, dropped the boar, and turned to face the young man. The stranger placed his hand on the young man¡¯s shoulder, and he pushed. Yes, push, the man had pushed Victor off the bridge and into the river. The drop caused a big splash, within a second, Victor had been washed away by the current and was struggling to get out.


    He was losing breath and every grip he got was a failure. The rock was too slippery to grab on and he had no idea where was up and down, along with low visibility he couldn¡¯t tell or guess where he¡¯s facing. If this gets too long, he might drown, but not today. He has been in this situation twice, and there¡¯s something that he misses the first time he fell into the river, it wasn¡¯t much different from before when he fell into the sea. That¡¯s why he needs to slow down his heart first and calm his mind, then, focus!


    There was a pattern in the flow, it wasn¡¯t the same as the others, but if he let his body be washed away, he can feel the small distortion in the water itself. There it is, a branch! Using his left foot, he kicked himself away from the rock and toward the branch where he hugged his body around it and emerged from the water. He inhaled a breath of fresh air and climbed the branch against the current until he made it to the river bank.


    ¡°Whew! Aha, this wasn¡¯t the first time...kinda disappointing to realize that this wasn¡¯t the first time.¡±


    He raised himself so he could stand up and when he looked back, he could not see the bridge anymore; the river must have washed him pretty far from where he originally fell. Victor sighed and grunted before following the river upstream. It took a day hike back to the bridge, the sun had begun to set and night will soon follow. If he doesn¡¯t find shelter and fire, he is going to die tonight.


    However, surprise, surprise, the hooded figure already set up a camp near the river and is currently cooking something. It smells delicious from where Victor stood; sizzling steak and a strong scent of black pepper. The boy¡¯s stomach growls, he glances back at the camp and makes his way there.


    Upon arriving in the hooded figure¡¯s earshot, Victor began to yell, ¡°Are you crazy? You could have killed me! If you don¡¯t want to be near me, just tell me, not push me into a river!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Victor turned around, clenching his fist.


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Victor turned back again and a plate of fresh sizzling meat was ready for him along with a cup of tea.


    Victor blinked a couple of times, then his stomach growled. Without hesitation, he already sat near the fire and enjoying his piece of deliciously well-done steak. ¡°I knew it! You were a nice guy all along. Most people would have left me behind, I had doubts, but I¡¯m glad, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Victor chowed down his mouth-watering steak. A full belly and a hot tea to go along with it, the young man let out a satisfied burp.


    ¡°Why did you push me anyway?¡±


    Victor just realized it, ¡°It was a test!¡±


    ¡°Did I pass?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The hooded figure asked.


    ¡°Why? Hmm, I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m heading. I don¡¯t know what lies in front of me, but I want to be prepared and strength is needed to accomplish that.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, you start training.¡±


    ¡°Wooo! I knew it.¡±


    ¡°Sleep.¡± The hooded figure leaned back against a tree and went quiet.


    Victor took off his ragged clothes and placed it near the fire then lay on the ground in a fetal position. Sleeping naked was his only choice, he doesn¡¯t really have any other clothes or belongings so he had to make some sacrifice for tonight. It didn''t take a while for Victor to fall asleep, it had been a hectic day for him, he had almost got killed by a boar and almost drowned in a river.


    The heat from the fire was soothing, it beat the cold damp feeling back on the ship. However, the sound of water splashing caught him off-guard and disturbed his slumber. He squinted his eyes at the fire and then moved his blurry sight at the river; Victor was mesmerized.


    The moonlight brushed over her extraordinarily subtle-blackberry hair that plunged down over her shoulders; over the sea of ink embedded into her smooth-peach skin. Every scoop of water she took, she let it flow down with gentle movement over her slender yet muscular body that¡¯s ridden with battle scars; allowing Victor to sit up and watch in awe. Her beauty was on par with her own mother, and the Empress of Yakawa.


    She gently pivoted her head to the side; dark obsidian pupils were dripped of a sense of mourning and deep guilt. Victor¡¯s heart was pumping to the brink that it exceeded his own hearing, he could not look away, but it was rude to stare. Especially when the woman is fully naked, and her bare bottom was visible from where Victor stood. There was something off about her, she had no right arm; it had been cut off from her elbow, a burn scar had marked where the arm was supposed to be.


    Victor covered his genitalia and pretended to sleep. He closed both eyes, but his ears heard the sound of dripping water as the woman made her way up the river bank. Then the sound of rustling was telling Victor that she was near him. Her sweet scent lingered under Victor¡¯s nostrils as the sudden shift in the air changed. The woman was standing over him, naked presumably, but to Victor dismay, she did not lay her hand on him, instead, she was laying a blanket over him.


    It was hard for Victor to fall asleep afterward, but after a mind-boggling contest of recalling the work of a certain book, he finally fell asleep. However, it did not last long, when the blanket was pulled away from him and revealed his body to open cold dawn. Victor groaned and rubbed his eyes to see the hooded figure over him and immediately blushes while trying to cover his body.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait? I¡¯m still naked!¡± Victor quickly took his dried clothes and wore them.


    ¡°Carry that.¡± She nodded her head at the bag behind her.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Victor walked to the bag, and as he wrapped his arm over the strap, he felt the immense weight.


    ¡°Why is it so heavy?¡±


    ¡°Carry it,¡± The hooded woman started walking.


    Victor slipped on the straps, and with all his strength, he lifted the bag off the ground while grunting and gritting his teeth together. His body started to tilt over, but Victor maintained his balance and slowly followed the hooded woman.

 Chapter 13 [Teacher]

    Snowholt; The Capital City of Frozehaven.


    In the Royal Library, tired and drained, a certain white-haired Queen was gazing longingly at the book in her hands until a familiar maid with a cherry-colored hair walked into the room and placed a cup of tea on the table and took the tray away. The Queen closed her eyes and embraced the book tightly; she had better days sometimes, but even after she had recovered, her heart didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Your Highness, if I may, you should leave the room and get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Gabriella, am I a bad mother? Because I think I traded my recovery for my son, did I unknowingly make an unforgivable deal with that creature?¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t, Your Highness. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    ¡°Then whose fault was it? I did nothing to stop my husband, and now my son is out there, alone and hurt.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anyone fault, Your Highness. Things happened sometime without a reason.¡±


    ¡°That excuse is not good enough!¡± The Queen raised her voice, and afterward, the room fell into silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gabriella. I didn¡¯t mean to yell. It has been hard for me to sleep at night, every single waking moment I couldn''t stop thinking about Victor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine. You are a parent, no one expected otherwise, my Queen.¡±


    ¡°Victor always loved to read books, and he always spends his time here. Just reading and reading without a care in the world. So passionate, so curious of everything around him, he never lay a hand or raised his voice at others. He¡¯s a sweet kid. Kinder than anyone I have ever known.¡±


    ¡°He was an excellent Prince, Your Highness.¡± Gabriella embraced the tray tightly. ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame me, Your Highness. I was supposed to take care of him. I have failed my duty.¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t your fault, Gabriella. I know you did your utmost best to care for him. Victor had always said that you were more than a servant to him, he treated you like a family and I did too.¡± The Queen placed the book down on the windowsill and turned to face the maid; her eyes were wet from remembering her son.


    ¡°The council suggested another heir.¡± The Queen placed her hand against her stomach and gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m disgusted by that suggestion. The thought of replacing my own son with another child sickened me.¡±


    ¡°What does The King think of it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. These days I barely spoke to him. I don¡¯t know what to do, Gabriella.¡±


    ¡°If I may be bold, Your Highness. You should have another heir, this Kingdom needs it. However, if you would let me, then release me from my duties, so I may seek Victor and care for him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Gabriella. You would be committing treason if you help Victor.¡±


    ¡°Then let it be,¡± Gabriella gazed at the queen with determined eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure of this?¡±


    ¡°I have pondered on it so many times, and I¡¯m sure of my decision if only Your Highness would let me. Based on my military background, I¡¯m sure you can trust me with his safety. I promise you that I would care for him for the rest of my life and would sacrifice myself to keep him safe.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I trust you. I trust you with my life, but I don¡¯t want to exile you from your home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken, Your Highness. The Vanderbilt family has always served the royal family and we always put our duty first. I¡¯m here to regain my honor, even if it cost my life or my home. Besides...Victor was like a little brother to me and I¡¯m not going to abandon him.¡±


    ¡°There''s nothing I could say to convey the gratitude I have for you, Gabriella.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you, my Queen. I shall make the preparation as soon as possible,¡± Gabriella curtsied gratefully at the Queen.


    ***


    The Jungle of Yakawa.


    Sweat washed over Victor¡¯s body down to his feet, huffing and puffing every breath he took. Victor hasn¡¯t had any rest for a while now, the hooded woman never once stopped or slowed in her tracks. As Victor looked up the steep climb, he couldn¡¯t help himself but sigh, and yet he still climbed that small hill. Upon arriving on the top of the hill, the hooded woman finally stopped and Victor dropped to his butt while leaning against the bag.


    With his arms and legs spread apart, Victor yelled out his exhaustion. The hooded woman took out a waterskin and tossed it at the exhausted boy. Victor quickly caught the waterskin then drank as much as he could.


    ¡°Where are we heading again?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, you don¡¯t speak much, but I kinda love that about you.¡±


    ¡°So quiet, and mysterious. Just Woah. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°What do you need strength for?¡± The woman finally asked him a question.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Victor was surprised that the hooded woman spoke but quickly gathered his answer, ¡°I need strength to protect myself and the people I cared about. There are a few points in my life that I was useless, I failed to do anything because I lack strength.¡±


    ¡°To protect someone requires you to cause pain to the others. Do you even understand the magnitude of it?¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Victor stood up with furrowed eyebrows.


    A fist suddenly struck against Victor¡¯s stomach, he fell to his knees, coughing and grunting. A tremendous pain exploded from the center of his stomach, he almost had to puke out the food and water he consumed earlier. His eyes widened with confusion when he gazed back at the hooded woman.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. You are just a child.¡±


    ¡°I do understand it!¡±


    This time instead of a fist, the woman''s leg struck Victor¡¯s side and tossed him back downhill. Victor rolled down the hill. His head and body grazed against the tiny rocks that lay on the path, leaving multiple cuts until he stopped rolling at the bottom of the hill. Along the way his bag had come undone and was left far away from him. The hooded woman walked down the hill while taking her hood off, and revealing a pair of cold obsidian eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t. You¡¯re an impulsive child who doesn¡¯t know anything about pain. Whose only plan was to talk to me so you could get close to me and depend on me to take care of you because you can¡¯t do anything by yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m maybe an impulsive child, but the rest is not true...I had lost everything, from my family and my home, and I had lost it again for a second time. I failed to protect the one I love and stood up for the people who cared for me. So believe me when I said that I know pain, I know loss, I know grief, I know regrets, and I know pain!¡±


    Victor coughed loudly as his body was slowly bleeding, but he still raised himself and stood where he fell, ¡°The reason I talked to you was that I, myself, don¡¯t know what to do next! My friend said, ``The only way is forward``, so I¡¯m trying to move forward, but how could I move forward when I¡¯m weak to do anything else, just like you said. So I beg of you, please train me!¡±


    Tears rolled down Victor¡¯s cheek as he shivered his breath out, ¡°I¡¯m trying so hard¡­when it¡¯s even easier to give up, but I don¡¯t want to give up. I want to keep moving forward.¡±


    ¡°You seek strength?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Even if that kind of strength is different than you seek?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to take anything by now.¡±


    ¡°You are a naive one, but what are you willing to give in return?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything that is valued, but I¡¯m willing to give myself to you. You can treat me as a slave, I do not care as long as you teach me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a slave. What I am to teach you is to understand pain first and foremost, then, only then, I shall teach you how to fight, but in order for me to teach you, all I asked of you is your loyalty. Are you willing to give it to me?¡±


    ¡°I am without doubt as for right now, loyal to you and only you,¡± Victor felt a warm hand on his head.


    The hooded woman took off her bag and laid it on the ground; She dug into it and brought out bandages and some herbs. The woman then proceeded to care for Victor¡¯s wounds, the Prince wiped his tears and sniveled constantly as she applied the medication. The woman wasn¡¯t so bad after all, her touch was gentler than he thought and she was more caring than Victor had expected.


    ¡°My name is Victor. Just Victor. What¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°My name is Keiko Mizu. Now seat, I need to treat your injuries first.¡± The woman forced Victor to take a seat on the ground as she treated the cut on his head.


    There are a lot of questions Victor wished to inquire about but was too scared to ask after the promise of loyalty he made to her. Keiko noticed the puffed out cheeks on the boy''s face and rolled her eyes to the side. With her little thumb on one of his cuts, Victor yelped in pain.


    ¡°If you are that desperate then ask away.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± His face lit up with happiness.


    ¡°No.¡± The pouted lips on the boy¡¯s face caused Keiko to sigh, ¡°Fine. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Is that a sword?¡± Victor pointed at the tall item wrapped in fabric.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Katana.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going anyway?¡±


    ¡°Move first then we talk.¡± Keiko grabbed the bag beside her, slipped her arm in the straps, and started to walk up the hill again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your bag.¡±


    Victor rushed back to his heavy bag, and carried it with him up the hill; He had almost forgotten how heavy it was, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Come one that¡¯s not a good answer, can you give me another one?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re so funny, Master.¡±


    ¡°Don''t call me that.¡±


    ¡°How about, Teacher?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Just keep it moving.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°I''m starting to regret agreeing to that. Just call me, Keiko.¡±


    ¡°Does everyone cook like you, Keiko? Because the food you made was like a first-class cuisine.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone. It came with experience.¡±


    They walked along the path and it seemed to be forever, just walking and nothing but trees, bushes, and nature. A couple more unnecessary stops were made for Victor as he was not used to walking for a long distance, Keiko seemed to be slightly mad about it, but wasn''t mad enough to leave the boy behind. Their travels continued again and were gifted with a clear vast blue sky that was pulled straight out from a painting. After a short rest, they began moving again, through the forest of vines and tall then through a seemingly endless field of grass.


    Victor was ecstatic to see the new thing that he had only seen in the books he read. Exotic plants and animals were littered across his path. This trip was like a wish come true for the boy, but not exactly pleasant for Keiko as she was being slowed down by a curious boy whose smile seemed to be brightest when looking at his surroundings. They almost didn''t make it time as the sun began to set in the far horizon, but that thought was thrown behind them when the scenery changed to farmlands.


    ¡°Is that rice paddies?! Woah! They even built it on the side of the hill like some sort of stairs of paddies.¡± Victor jumped up and down as he waved his arms above him.


    ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± The woman raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been truly outside before, so everything I see is a new experience for me.¡± Victor waved to one of the farmers, but no response from the farmer so Victor shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting close to a town. Do not talk, understand?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°People here aren''t very welcoming to outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s a shame, I kinda want to ask them a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Do not ask them questions, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Also cover your face.¡± Keiko took out a clean cloth and wiped the smudge on the boy¡¯s cheek.


    As they were getting closer to the town, Victor pulled up his hood and brought his chin down to hide his face. When they set foot inside the town, Victor had to keep his excitement in secret as he excitedly glanced around him at the new things he saw; different types of clothes, no smooth edge, more looser, and less vibrant than what the Empress showcased back in the castle, maybe because this town contained mostly lowered-class people. However, it seems to be a select few people who have a more unfortunate way of living, the ragged clothes, they must be the slaves or bottomed class, citizens.


    The buildings were also built differently here, containing more wood, thatch, and bamboo than stone; Victor doubted it can stand the strong wind of Frozehaven or insulate the cold that he was accustomed to, back home. Even the design was varyingly different, a grid-like method to create the wall of every building. It wasn''t just the wall that was different, the roof itself was shaped into a downward arc.


    A few glances from the residents wandered at both of them, despite it slowly getting dark outside, they were curious and who could blame them. Victor had to bring his chin down even further while Keiko pulled up her hood. Both of them stopped when they arrived at a certain three stories building with a veranda on the top and middle floors. This particular building looked to be some sort of housing or tavern. However, before they could enter the building, Keiko stopped Victor.


    "Wait outside.¡±


    Victor responded by nodding his head and stood beside the door. Keiko entered the building while leaving the boy behind, Victor stood outside fidgeting and occasionally glanced around him to watch the people of this town getting ready for the night. There were two things that bothered Victor, a bunch of kids about his age were peeking at him; one of them, a girl with curly brown hair that draped above her shoulders, thick eyebrow, big lips, and dark-skinned girl. That dark-skinned girl seemed to be lower class and seemed to be alone.


    Another group was staring at him, it was a group of kids too hard to see behind the corner but managed to see a young girl with straight-dark-haired that draped down her shoulders and have a pretty impressive fair skin; she seemed to be the opposite of the dark-skinned girl, a higher class of people. Could be the daughter of the town mayor, Victor had to make a mental note to stay away from both of them, he doesn''t want to attract more attention, and judging by the order Keiko gave him; he should avoid trouble at all cost.

 Chapter 14 [New Town]

    With both eyes closed, there was nothing but darkness. Sure the floor creak sometimes, but it had to be known that there was nothing but darkness.


    Again, he saw nothing, but only the temporary darkness that his eyelids provided. However, he kept looping that thought, but something else occurred beside his sights when he closed his eyes after a short while; a whimpering noise as if an animal was in deep pain, it ringed in his eardrums causing an old pain to resurface seemingly out of nowhere around his shoulder. A pain that he knew well and has been haunting him since he was exiled from his home.


    ¡°Victor?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± He opened his eyes and turned to Keiko, she sat on the tatami mat across from him; eyeing him with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°You should eat,¡± said the woman.


    Victor brought his sight down to the meal that laid on the table in front of him. They were sitting on the floor with their legs crossed. It¡¯s not abnormal for the people of Yakawa to sit on the floor in such a manner. In fact, it is part of their culture, chairs become uncommon here except in eatery or public areas. Even the table was built shorter to accommodate their tradition. After a quick glance around the room, Victor shook his thoughts away and enjoyed the food in front of him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste as good as your cooking, though,¡± said Victor jokingly.


    ¡°I have something for you.¡±


    Keiko took out a set of clothes and laid it on the table, ¡°Something to wear other than your current heartbreaking outfit.¡±


    Victor stared at the clothes with widened eyes, and was stunned; truly stunned, ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    ¡°But, how much did it cost?¡± Victor looked back at Keiko.


    ¡°There¡¯s a river close to the town, we should go there to clean ourselves.¡± Keiko ignored his question.


    ¡°Please tell me, how much was it? Because I¡¯ll make sure to pay you back, every single coin.¡±


    ¡°With what money?¡±


    With a blunt question from Keiko, Victor lowered his gaze while gripping his ragged pants because he couldn¡¯t answer her question.


    ¡°Take it or leave it. I don¡¯t care.¡± Keiko waved her hand.


    Victor let out a grateful smile while his eyes were teary for some reason, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    They finished their food and left the housing for the river. Upon arriving at the river, Victor was finally able to pull down his hood and started to undress. A toothy smile presented toward the beautiful wide river along with a scream of excitement on the top of his lungs. Without further ado, he climbed a boulder and cannonballed into the river; a big splash erupted from the water and soaked everything else near it. When he swam up, Victor looked at Keiko and he was about to gesture the woman to come in, but quickly panicked out of his mind when he saw the woman.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m cleaning myself,¡± said Keiko nonchalantly as she slowly undressed at the riverbank; displaying her full luscious body to the young man.


    ¡°Here?¡± squeaked Victor as he quickly covered his eyes with hands in an effort to prevent himself from seeing any more than he did.


    ¡°Where else am I going to do it?¡± Keiko asked sarcastically as she slowly made her way into the river. A short moan escaped her lips as half of her body was drowned into the lukewarm water. When she made it even further out, most of her upper torso was covered with a large amount of liquid. Victor turned away, his cheeks blushed red and his lips were trembling; his heart thumped loudly like the drums of wars.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing...¡± Despite her erotic body, there was something else in Victor¡¯s mind, he kept staring at the missing arm. When he noticed Keiko was staring at him, he turned his gaze away and down. Out of nowhere, two soft and large melons were pressed against the back of his head.


    Those soft melons had short circuits Victor''s mind¡°, W-What?¡±


    ¡°Let me help you clean your back,¡± said Keiko as it was a casual thing to say at Victor. However, there¡¯s no denying that she was very close to him, to the point where her warm exhalations were caressing against the young man¡¯s head.


    ¡°Nope! I¡¯m fine!¡± squealed Victor as he broke away and rushed to the riverbank to grab his clothes and then rushed off again. That woman has no sense of shame or boundary, or maybe she didn¡¯t see Victor as a man, anyhow, Victor doesn¡¯t want to think about it anymore or remember the sensation of her...nope, not going to think about it. He quickly dried himself and got dressed.


    After he got dressed, he turned to his reflection imitating on the puddle near him. He never thought he got to wear this country¡¯s traditional clothing, and yet, here he is, a robe around his body, and a pair of wooden sandals under his feet, and a thick sash wrapped around his waist.


    Upon admiring himself, Keiko appeared from behind a large boulder, fully dressed, and proceeded to take a seat on a smaller boulder near the young man. She gestured at Victor to come closer, and confused by what she wanted, he carefully made his way to the woman.


    ¡°Are you ready to learn?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah! Woop, Woop!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Just something I invented. Is it okay?¡±


    The woman stood up again with a frown worn on her face, ¡°Focus please, and listen closely: a small pebble, a small splash, a big pebble, a big splash, and yet I asked you: what is the constant?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to punch you now.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡±Her fist slammed against Victor¡¯s stomach causing him to fall on one knee, coughing out the breath he had in his lungs.


    ¡°What is the answer?¡±


    ¡°Um? small pebble, big pebble...¡±


    ¡°Slow. I¡¯m going to punch you again.¡± Victor raised his hands to protect his head, but instead of a fist, a leg slammed against his shoulder.


    ¡°You said it was a punch.¡±


    ¡°I lied. Again. You need to be quicker. Again, what is the answer?¡±


    ¡°A pebble!¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡± Victor had already prepared himself for any attack, but even if he did, the next punch was as painful or more painful as the others. With a loud ground, Victor dropped to his knees and raised his gaze at the woman before him.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    ¡°Stop, you¡¯re hurting him!¡± The same fair-skinned girl from last night appeared out of the foliage, her eyes glared at Keiko with intense rage but worried at Victor. Yet the boy glanced between Keiko and the new girl; seeking an answer.


    ¡°Lady Mirai, you¡¯re not supposed to show yourself.¡± Now, another girl had appeared out of the foliage; a dark-skinned girl. She ran up to the other girl with both hands raised in concern.


    ¡°Lady?¡± said Victor to no one in particular, his left eyes closed and his right hand pressed against his left arm that was in pain; sure, he was in pain a moment ago, but this disorientating situation managed to subside it as his mind worked overtime.


    ¡°I think so. Huh-uh, she might be a daughter to a noble. Do you know both of them?¡± asked Keiko at Victor as she examined every bit of her lavish dress, and then moved her gaze to the dark-skinned girl.


    ¡°Nothing comes to mind.¡± Victor shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I will not let you hurt this boy any longer!¡± exclaimed the fair-skinned girl.


    ¡°I think you may have mistaken, Keiko isn¡¯t--¡± Victor was about to explain, but he was interrupted.


    ¡°Oh ho? You! Dare? To tell me what to do? What if I don¡¯t want to stop?¡± Keiko stepped forward while an air of intimidation poured out, and Mirai: the fair-skinned girl, took a step back. However, the dark-skinned girl stood in front of the fair-skinned girl with both her hands clenched together while she replied the woman¡¯s air of intimidation with her own.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Julia¡­You don''t--¡± The faired skinned girl called out to the dark-skinned girl.


    ¡°As my sworn duty, I shall protect you from any danger, my lady.¡± Julia that was her name; she was determined to fight Keiko if she posed a threat to her lady,


    ¡°I like this one already. She got a good stance. Victor, you could learn one or two from her.¡±


    ¡°Woah! Stop! Please don¡¯t fight each other. She¡¯s not hurting me out of pleasure, I think so... Anyway, you may have got it wrong, it was all a part of my training, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mirai asked the boy, now doubts were clear as glass on her expression, she may have made a few hasty conclusions.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Victor, I can''t teach you like this. Do what you want, just don''t get yourself into too much trouble,¡± said Keiko as she walked away and disappeared around the boulder. She did that without giving Victor a chance to stop her, and now it was too late.


    ¡°Teacher, wait! Oh, damn it.¡± Victor called out to her, but she already left the vicinity.


    With furrowed eyebrows, Victor turned his glare at the girls, ¡°See what you¡¯ve done?¡± He took a short sigh and took a seat on a rock.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Outsider! Be polite when you¡¯re speaking to Lady Mirai, and be thankful for her help.¡± Julia scolded the boy, but none of the words went through Victor¡¯s ears.


    He rolled his eyes, ¡°I don''t need your help. Do you even understand that?¡±


    ¡°I said watch your tongue!¡± She jabbed a finger against Victor¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Wait, Julia¡­ Don¡¯t be mad at him. He¡¯s right,¡± Mirai lowered her head, a pleading gaze reflected from the puddle below, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡±


    Victor¡¯s body froze, he did not expect for the high-class girl to apologize, and now he kinda felt bad about it. He knew well that she meant well, she was trying to help him, and that¡¯s not wrong. He shouldn''t be harsh to her, but the other girl should stand down. Both of the girls were at fault, but they are not the victim here; Victor was. With his hand, he scratched his head and then crossed his arms before letting out another sigh.


    ¡°Forget what I said. Next time just read the room before you start accusing people, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for forgiving us. I will take your advice to the heart,¡± curtsied Mirai at the boy, and somehow, that triggered Victor¡¯s annoyance.


    ¡°Stop that, I don''t like that. I hate it when people do that. Kinda remind me of--¡± He stopped himself and continued with, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s nice to meet you both. My name Victor, just Victor.¡± He had seemingly turned his emotion around by wearing a smile on his face.


    ¡°Oh yes, a proper introduction is needed. I shall start first, my name is Mirai Kinimo, you may address me whatever you desire.¡± curtsied again the fair-skinned girl.


    ¡°My name is Julia Shinagami, and do not address my lady so casually, only address her as Miss Mirai or Lady Mirai.¡± The dark-skinned girl crossed her arms and looked away.


    ¡°Julia!¡± Mirai chided the other girl.


    ¡°But, my lady. He needs to show you respect. You¡¯re not just some commoner¡¯s daughter, you¡¯re the daughter of the town mayor, you deserve respect and a lot more.¡± said Julia with a firm voice while Mirai was seen troubled by her servant¡¯s inclination.


    ¡°Ah, no. Please don''t fight each. You both are giving a headache just from talking to you. If you wouldn''t mind, I¡¯m going to leave and find my teacher. Woop Woop! See yah.¡± Victor left his seating and waved his hand goodbye,


    ¡°Wait!¡± Mirai stopped the boy in his tracks.


    Victor glanced behind him, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, ahh, Uhm... I want t-to repay you back for the trouble I¡¯ve caused. If you don''t mind, I would like to show you around,¡± Mirai invited the boy with an eager smile on her face.


    That invitation would be fine to the old Victor, but now, he did have a bad experience with a particular girl back home, so a doubt appeared in his mind, ¡°Thank you for the invite, but I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Just go with them, I got some other business to attend. Don''t forget to cover your face when you¡¯re heading back to town.¡± Keiko walked out from behind the boulder with two bags in towed, she disappeared again after she entered the path back to town.


    ¡°I wish she showed a little concern. Haaa... fine, lead the way.¡± Victor waved at the hopeful girl.


    Mirai along with Julia strode the same path Keiko took, while Victor followed them from behind. As they got closer to the town, Victor pulled up his hood to hide his face. Mirai started to show Victor around the town by stopping at each of the buildings, and weirdly explained every detail of that building history, from the blacksmith to the local bathhouse. There was a thing that Victor was surprised, there was a killing that happened in the bathhouse a long time ago, but did he had to know though? Anyhow, Victor couldn¡¯t look at the bathhouse in the same way he did before; feeling a bit creep out by the bathhouse, Victor moved along to the next building.


    They stopped in front of a fruit stall, the boy looked around and spotted a stall with a single thick book inside a glass pane showcase. He got closer to the stall and examined the book very carefully to find that; it¡¯s a rare book with Archaic writing on it.


    ¡°Woah! Oh man, I really want to read that book.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Victor, please have this.¡± Mirai handed him a piece of grape for him to taste.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, and please don''t call me mister.¡± He went back to take a look at the book.


    ¡°May I ask, what is it that piqued your interest all of sudden?¡±


    ¡°That book or any book, I supposed. It has been a while since I read one. I used to read stuff a lot...I miss it. I truly do.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Julia settled a fruit on Victor''s palm.


    ¡°Oh, thank you again. I¡¯m sorry if I can''t pay for any of it. Truth to be told, I don''t really have any money right now.¡± Victor placed the fruit into his mouth, stopped, then took it out. He looked at it, and tilted his head, it wasn''t a fruit, it was a rock, huh, it¡¯s a rock.


    ¡°Julia¡­.I think you accidentally gave me a rock.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡± Julia clicked her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, here.¡±


    Victor looked down in his palm, and quickly tossed it to the ground, ¡°It¡¯s just another rock!¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®Tch¡¯ me! ¡®Tch¡¯ you!¡±


    Mirai giggled with a hand ignorant of her lips, ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you two. You both got along so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Lady Mirai, I think you have mistaken. I will not or care to get along with this rude man. To put it simply, I rather die than get along with him.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don''t you?¡± Victor grabbed Julia by the collar and so did her to the boy while glaring at each other faces.


    ¡°Now, now, don''t fight. Victor, why don''t you come to my house. I would love to have you over. Also, we have a bunch of snacks there,¡± Mirai managed to stop Victor and Julia from fighting each other, but they still glared dagger at each other.


    ¡°Lady Mirai, an Outsider to your house? Won¡¯t your father be mad if he found out about it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like daddy ever set foot inside my room.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Julia with this one, I don''t want to cause any trouble here.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t. Believe me. Besides, I have a good collection of books there, if you want to read.¡±


    Bound by leather, cracked and dry with age, from thin to thick that stitched together perfectly, and smell faintly of pipe tobacco and dust. They contained the knowledge of the world or sometimes contained a whole new world of their own. That is what a book is, and from his hair to toe, Victor loved them so much, so that offer was one that he couldn''t resist, so he agreed to it, and away they go.


    However, the invitation is without a doubt has its own drawback, one of the main conditions was Victor cannot be seen by anyone in that house, and so that¡¯s why he had to climb a tree to get over the wall. Upon reaching the top, he was flooded with unexpected awe, the house was an understatement, it was large in terms of width, not height, it had no second floor, but the land it had occupied was massive, and the rooms were large in terms of numbers.


    ¡°Not bad at all¡­¡±


    Crack, crack, Victor''s eyes widened as the branch broke and he fell into the bushes below. Pain bursts throughout his body, but he had to contain his own painful scream to avoid drawing attention to himself. After the pain had subsided, Victor lay there with his arms and legs spread apart as he watched the sky above.


    ¡°The things I do for knowledge¡­¡±


    ¡°Victor¡­¡± Someone faintly called out to him.


    Victor raised his upper body and peeked through the bushes, he saw Mirai waved at him to come into the room. He waved back and sneaked quickly lacrosse the lawn and into the room. After Victor stepped inside, Mirai closed the sliding door behind him. Victor looked over the table and he was relieved, all of his hard work to get into the mansion was rewarded. There were about a dozen books on that table, and most of them in Yakawa¡¯ language, but one of them was especially rare. It is another one of the Archaic books, but this was different in terms of writing and cover design.


    Victor quickly rushed to pick the Archaic book, ¡°Where did you even get this?¡±


    ¡°Daddy bought it for me, but I never was able to read it, maybe perhaps you could?¡±


    ¡°This kid?¡± Julia stared at Victor with skepticism.


    ¡°I could.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you can?¡±


    ¡°I knew a few words, but I couldn''t translate it fully, and even if I did it partially, it became nonsense. Like for this part ¡®Exposure--body--¡¯ you see? it doesn''t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Exposure and body? It¡¯s obvious that it got to do with the human body,¡± Julia shrugged.


    ¡°Well that is one of the possibilities, it could also refer to the body of water, but nothing is concrete unless I interpret it fully.¡±


    ¡°Wow, now I am more curious about this book. What knowledge does it contain? The possibilities are endless, it could even contain the knowledge of Magic.¡± Mirai pressed her hands together with glee.


    ¡°Magic doesn''t--ah,¡± Muffin crossed Victor¡¯s mind, her power was magical, no, her entire existence was magical.


    ¡°Victor, would you please translate as much as you could? I wanted to know more.¡± Those curiosities in her eyes reminded him of himself.


    ¡°Lady Mirai, I shall guard the door in case anyone comes.¡± With a pouted lips, Julia was about to stand up when Mirai stopped her.


    ¡°What are you saying, Julia? Join us. It is way more fun together, am I right?¡± Her smile was so bright that it caused the dark-skinned girl to lose her train of thoughts and sat back down.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more, more people, the merrier it became.¡± Victor continued to translate the page.


    ¡°If only you wanted me here, Lady Mirai.¡± Julia presented a small smile at the fair-skinned girl.


    ¡°Oh wow, you are totally ignoring me.¡± Victor rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I didn''t mean to, Victor. Here, have this apple.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Thank you, I didn''t expect you to be this nic--¡± He looked down at his palm, ¡°Another rock!¡± Victor threw it out of the opened window with rage.


    Both Julia and Mirai couldn''t hold their giggles as they watched Victor pouted while huffing and puffing. ¡°Laugh all you want because I ain¡¯t translate any more of this book.¡±


    ¡°It was just a joke, Victor,¡± Julia shrugged.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Victor. Please translate it, I¡¯m curious, please,¡± Mirai pleaded.


    It was more fun than Victor had expected to be. It seemed that it had been a while since Victor had this much fun, and judging by the girls¡¯ face, maybe that wasn''t just true to him, it was true for them too. Thinking too much would ruin it anyway, so Victor just kept his fussy thought behind and enjoyed the moment for now.

 Chapter 15 [Answer]

    A small pebble,


    A small splash,


    A big pebble,


    A big splash,


    What is constant?


    That question pondered in Victor¡¯s head over and over again, haunting and interrupting him for a few moments of his focus. Until a loud sigh escaped his lips as he lay on the floor with his arms and legs spread open. He stared at the ceiling above him while sighing again but this time, repeatedly until he was bored listening to his own sigh. Mirai peeked over him from the side and smiled, she then tilted her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julia entered the room with a tray of snacks and tea.


    ¡°Nothing that important, I guess. There was this question or a poem of sorts that has been bothering me since I started training.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don''t want to be a busybody, but why are you in training?¡±


    ¡°I need to get strong. So I can protect the people around me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you have quite a noble intention there.¡±


    Julia clicked her tongues, ¡°Strong? Ha. You¡¯re weaker than me, besides, I doubt you can be stronger than me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wanna test that statement?¡± Victor and Julia glared at each other.


    Mirai intervened between the two of them, ¡°In the end, we can¡¯t translate enough of the book to make sense of it. Such a waste, I thought we could do it.¡±


    Victor placed his arm against his forehead, ¡°It was harder than I thought. To fully translate it, we probably need a lot of reference from other books.¡±,


    ¡°Oh I almost forget. Lady Mirai, I brought you some snacks.¡±


    Julia set down the tray while Mirai helped her by serving the snacks, Mirai took one and handed it over to Victor, ¡°If I may say so, we did have fun trying, didn''t we?¡± said Mirai as she watched Victor nibbled on the biscuit.


    ¡°We sure did, thank you again for inviting me,¡± It has been a while, but Victor appreciated them both for giving him the chance to experience it once more, yet, he can''t tell them that because what¡¯s the point of ruining this moment with pathetic gratitude.


    When Victor tilted his head to the side, he could see through the gap between the sliding doors, and what was stored behind it was; a fish pond. It¡¯s weird that he didn''t notice it before he entered this room, surely he must have walked past it earlier. However, now that he looked at the fish pond, it truly does look more beautiful than his first glance. The spotted fish of red and white circled each other in an unending loop only occasionally changing its direction once a while.


    A ripple¡­


    That was it. The answer.


    ¡°Water!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Both Mirai and Julia were shocked by Victor¡¯s sudden burst.


    Victor stood up quickly and rushed to the door; slamming it open before leaping from the porch and landing face-first near the pond.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Julia jumped out of the room.


    Victor raised himself back again, and this time with a small pebble; he tossed it in and caused a small splash.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! You¡¯re going to get us bad luck if you do that.¡±


    ¡°The answer was ¡®Water¡¯. I got it now. I understood it. I have to leave. Do I have to leave? Yes, right now!¡±


    ¡°Intruder! Stop right there!¡±


    The three of them froze in places after they were seen by the guards, they took turns to look at each other; panicked rise between them. The guard made his way toward the three of them and glared at the boy with his wooden stick ready by his side.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the guard.


    Without thinking about it, Victor changed his language to his native tongue. He turned to the guard with a look of comically confused, ¡°Whattt? I do not understand-toah?¡±


    ¡°How dare someone like you, an outsider, enter this place without permission!¡±


    ¡°Please watch your tone,¡± Mirai stepped in; a commanding air emanated from her.


    ¡°Lady Mirai? I¡¯m sorry for raising my voice, Lady Mirai.¡± The guard bowed his head.


    ¡°Remain calm, as you can see, this outsider accidentally made his way into my home, and Julia was just helping him leave this place.¡±


    ¡°But, Lady Mirai? He could be someone dangerous.¡±


    ¡°If this young man is dangerous, he would have done something bad to my family before you came, and so far as I know, he didn''t do anything harmful to me or Julia. However, I am currently doubting your capabilities to protect my home and well, my wellbeing. How could someone like him enter this place without you even noticing it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Mirai.¡±


    ¡°You should be, but do not worry, Julia will take over from here while you! Should go back to your post and hope that no one had infiltrated my home any further.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Mirai.¡±


    The guard left the three of them and went back to his post in a haste.


    ¡°Astonishing performance, Lady Mirai,¡± Julia complimented.


    ¡°I agree, she¡¯s right. You were kinda amazing back there. If it weren''t for you, who knows what will happen to me,¡± Victor sighed as he scratched the bed of my head.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing/ More importantly, you are leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about my training. I finally found the answer, can you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I shouldn''t stop you any further, but before you leave, can you come closer?¡±


    Victor walked up to her, and she handed the Archaic book to him, ¡°You¡¯re giving me this?¡±


    ¡°And this.¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes widened to the brim as he felt Mirai¡¯s soft lips against his cheek. She broke away from the stunned young man then glanced down with pouty lips. However, it doesn¡¯t take long for her to look back at him with peachy-pink cheeks and a subtle smile on her face. It was surprising, unexpected, and out of nowhere, but...it felt nice, Victor unconsciously placed a hand against the spot where she laid a kiss on him and¡­ smiled.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± He asked her softly.


    ¡°That was my first time.¡±


    ¡°Lady Mirai?!¡± Julia almost fainted at where she stood before looking back at Victor with a deathly glare.


    ¡°In case, we never meet again.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯ll make sure to say goodbye if I did. Did I say goodbye? No. So meet you tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Julia grabbed the young man by the back of his collar and started to forcefully pull him away from Mirai as fast as she could. Victor struggled a bit. but when she finally let him go, the young man started walking beside her while rubbing his neck. Julia had this frustrating furrowed eyebrow on her forehead as she glared at the path in front of her. After pulling his hood up, Victor turned his attention to the irritated girl beside him.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that she wanted to do that.¡±


    His apology irritated Julia even more until a vein popped in her head.


    ¡°Sorry for what, make her happy? Six freaking years, I¡¯ve been with her, I¡¯ve tried everything, and never once she smiled like that at me.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that I make her that happy. She probably had more fun with you than me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her, and that¡¯s frustrated me even more. One day with you is all it takes. Six long years, what the hell I¡¯ve been doing all this time?¡±


    ¡°What was she like before I met her?¡±


    ¡°Polite. Proper. Quiet. Always keep to herself.¡±


    ¡°Not quite the Mirai I met.¡±


    ¡°Of Course not. Six freaking years!¡± Julia shook her head.


    They arrived at the main gate, the guards watched them closely as they passed through. As they get further and further from the mansion, Victor leaned closer to Julia. He was immediately smacked by the girl before he could say anything. Her cheek was rosy red as she retorted away from the young man.


    ¡°Ouch! Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were going to kiss me!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I just wanted to tell you that Mirai wants to be treated like a normal girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I don¡¯t think I can. I owed my life to her. She deserved to be treated with more respect than anyone in my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. She¡¯s just like you and me. Except she got everything, but nothing that she wants. I know. I¡¯ve been there.¡± Victor tapped on the girl on the back before walking away, following the path toward town. Julia raised her chin and sighs as she watched the puff cloud pass by.


    The sun still shines above Victor¡¯s head, gently stroking his skin as the clouds passed by the sun. It wasn¡¯t as hot as the afternoon heat, it was more soothing than that, the wind against his face, and the sound of breezes brushed against the grass was an example of peaceful scenery. However, a weighty thought resurfaced, he had to meet Keiko and continue his training as soon as possible, but before he left, he had to take a last look at the field of yellow-rich sunflowers beside him.


    He continued his stride along the path again. It didn''t take long for Victor to arrive at the town, as usual, he wore his hood and made his way up the tavern and into his room. After opening it, he was immediately pushed back outside by Keiko. The woman was carrying her bag and Victor¡¯s own bag as if she were readied to leave.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time we got a move on.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Victor grabbed on to Keiko¡¯s shirt with a distressed look.


    ¡°Did you think that we are going to stay here long?¡± Keiko removed the young man¡¯s hands and walked past him.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s move.¡±


    ¡°Wait! I got something to do first.¡±


    ¡°Urgh, fine. Find me south of here. If you¡¯re late, then, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Victor took off into a run, down the stairs, and out of the tavern.


    ***


    The flame on the candle swayed from left to right as each soft breeze blew its way through the gap of the sliding door. Mirai was sitting upright while reading a book when a brilliant idea popped up; she was thinking of bringing more delicious snacks for tomorrow and a board game for them to play. She hummed happily as she softly raised herself and made her way to the shelf where an assortment of board games was stored.


    Julia opened the door, bowing first before entering and closing the door behind her. In her hands, a tray of cups and a teapot. She set in on the table and poured a cup for Mirai.


    ¡°Lady Mirai, it¡¯s getting dark outside. You need to get yourself ready for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Julia, what kind of game do you think that Victor might like?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe the one with the snakes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s classic, he might like that. Also, I remember which one you like. I should bring it down too. Tomorrow, we can play it together.¡±


    ¡°Me too?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Yes, you too.¡± Mirai turned her head to Julia and smiled so brightly that it put the sun itself to shame.


    ¡°Lady Mirai¡­ What is it you truly want?¡± Before Mirai could answer that, someone interrupted them.


    ¡°Mirai!¡± A familiar young man¡¯s voice shouted from outside.


    The fair-skinned girl quickly rushed to the sliding door, opening it; her eyes widened and her jaw dropped, thousands of sunflowers drifted in the air as the sun began to set, a bright orange sky accompanied that beautiful sight. Mirai searched for the young man and there he was, on top of the same tree he came in earlier; dirt smudges of his face and a large empty sack beside him, even from far away, Mirai could see his hands were dirty and scratched.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry, I had to leave so soon, but I promise you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll tell you when I leave.¡±


    Mirai placed her clenched fist between her chest, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize! Thank you!¡±


    For the first time, in Julia¡¯s days spending time beside her, serving her, bathed with her, ate with her, and slept with her; never had she heard her lady shouted so happily before.


    ¡°I hope we can meet again!¡± shouted Mirai at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± replied Victor.


    Victor grinned and thumbed up the tip of his nose. The guards came yelling and shouting, quickly, the young man took off by leaping out of the tree and onto the ground below. He started to run as fast as he could. Even getting chased by the guards, he was still laughing and grinning.


    Mirai gently turned her head to Julia, ¡°I want a friend. That¡¯s what I want.¡±


    Julia brought her favorite board game closer to Mirai, ¡°How about we play a game right now before dinner? Mirai.¡±


    ¡°I would like that, Julia.¡± Mirai wiped the tear that escaped her left eye and smiled again at Julia. However, this time, her smile was different, more wistful and melancholy, but glad, that a new friend had appeared in front of her.


    As the sun began to finally drown in the far horizon, the sky was darkened again. However, the darkness was not alone as it was escorted by a flurry of twinkling stars that laid out across the darkened sky. Victor ran and ran toward the south of the town. He was expected for Keiko to leave him already, but there she was, leaning against a tree with a frown on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re late.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Victor shrugged his shoulders.


    Keiko sighed and began walking again while Victor grabbed his bag from the ground, then followed her down the path. Behind him, the town was disappearing from sight slowly as they entered the forest and continued their journey.


    ¡°The answer was water, right?¡±


    ¡°Took you long enough.¡±


    ¡°Well, hitting me doesn¡¯t really help.¡±

 Chapter 16 [Spiritual]

    Aqua dripped off Victor¡¯s chin after he splashed his face with the water by the stream. With one eye close, he looked at the darkened sky above him. A trickle of light can be seen poured from the horizon as the sun began to rise. After letting out a yawn, Victor made his way back to camp, but before he took a seat near the smoldering fire, he turned his gaze at the Katana wrapped in fabric that leaned against a tree. Its handle was exposed, and surprisingly it looks way darker than he imagined it. The way the black and red threads wrapped around it was messy; almost if someone that had no experience fixes it in a rush


    However, there was something amiss about the fabric covering the sword, a small detail, the smell of iron, a red spot; he knew well what it was. There¡¯s no mistaking it, that the red spot came from a trickle of blood. It had dried out, but not quite dry to the point of barren. The spot still damped from the look of it. In conclusion, that red spot must have happened sometimes around yesterday when they were still in town.


    Victor reached out to the handle, his heart thumped hastily, it was dark and the sense of dread clung onto him till the point of his legs became noodles. It took one inch of the bare blade exposed to send off a flurry of miasma around him, scream of pain and agony cried out in the faint distance and thousands of haunting eyes were watching him from the dark corner of the forest. He was frozen in place while his hands jittered uncontrollably while the air was slowly searing his skin. There¡¯s a tremendous pain inside his chest as if something was forcefully pulling the essence of his life from deep within using a pair of tar soaked thongs.


    Just like that, he was out cold. Victor dropped to the ground. Darkness enveloped his mind. He fell into a twister of painful screech and agonizing scream.


    But, someone snapped him back out. Victor woke up yelling and throwing his arms out trying to protect himself from nothing. Keiko stared him down with flattened lips; the Katana now in her left hand, but she simply let out a sigh and wrapped the fabric tightly before leaning it against the tree once more.


    ¡°Wha-What was that?¡± asked Victor with a shaken voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Keiko dismissed his question.


    ¡°The sword! That thing is haunted.¡±


    ¡°Haunted?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± snapped Victor.


    ¡°Are we going to continue your training?¡±


    Victor unknowingly nodded his head and looked back at the woman, ¡°O-Okay..¡±


    ¡°A small pebble, A small splash, A big pebble, A big splash, What is constant?¡±


    ¡°Water.¡±


    ¡°Good. A single rock in a stream, what maintained?¡¯


    ¡°Water.¡±


    ¡°Now you get it. My fighting techniques required you to be flexible as water. Unwavering as water. Unfazed as water,¡± said Keiko as her hand slithered like water then she stopped abruptly and asked; ¡°Now, why did I hit you earlier?¡±


    ¡°You mean back in town?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°To train me?¡±


    ¡°Your answer is not wrong, but it can be better. You need to be like water, remain unchanged. No matter...how rough, or smooth the flow is. That¡¯s why you need to learn how to get hit and still stand afterward. People will be afraid and sequentially, they will create an illusion of you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of illusion?¡±


    ¡°An illusion of unyielding strength,¡± Keiko took a seat across from Victor.


    ¡°Wait, when you pushed me off that bridge, it wasn¡¯t just a test, but to train me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure¡­ if you see it that way,¡± shrugged Keiko as she took a sip of tea.


    Victor pulled back his head with a raised eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯m getting a vibe here. Are you sure you¡¯ve trained someone before?¡±


    ¡°Nope. You¡¯re my first student.¡±


    ¡°Did I just dig my grave?¡± Victor facepalm himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I won¡¯t let you die. Hurt badly, possibly, but not death. Besides, I know how to hold back.¡± Keiko walked toward the young man with a fist readied by her side.


    ¡°Wait! Not this again!¡±


    Thus Victor¡¯s training began, he was hit almost every day. The pain was excruciating at first, but he withstood it as much as he could. When he couldn''t, he fainted from exhaustion, but every time he woke up again, he was treated caringly by Keiko. She fed him large meals, and every time she served it, Victor munched down that meal like a pack of wolves. It wasn¡¯t just getting hit, sometimes, she asked him to run back and forth down a path multiple times, climb a steep cliff with a large rock attached to him, or simply pushed him into a raging river again and asked him to survive on his own.


    However, it wasn¡¯t all serious, one time he found out the bag he¡¯s been carrying the whole time contained nothing but rocks, and she was adding them in secret. They got a couple of laughs about it, but after Victor found out, Keiko completely didn''t hold back as she put more and more rocks into it. Victor could only grunt and continue his training. He wished he never found out about it. As they said; ignorance is bliss.


    Except there were days that it wasn¡¯t only training his body, she showed him a couple of stances, where to put his feet, his arms, and how to angle his body in a fight. Soon after, she taught him how to parry an attack, how to reduce incoming damage. Until they arrived at their next destination, and it wasn¡¯t anything Victor had expected.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± said Victor as his eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    ¡°Somewhere spiritual.¡±


    They walked down a path lined with floating arches that were made from pure obsidian on both sides of the path. They were floating off each other, off the ground, but something was engraved into it. Victor knew what it was very well. They were Archaic writing, the long and forgotten writing of a mysterious folk that precedes Frozehaven or even the entire world.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Victor took out the notebook he made himself, and a piece of charcoal he collected. Then he began writing and sketching what he saw. Keiko looked at the young man behind her and sighed. She then walked back to him and pulled him away before he could finish the sketch. As they walked up the thousand steps of stairs, they finally arrived at the doorstep of a magical place of floating rocks and glowing crystals.


    Keiko walked in as if the sight was normal to her, but Victor couldn¡¯t help himself but be dazzled at the magnificent architecture that this place had. As the young man began to look around, Keiko simply shook her head slightly and went into a mediation room of incense and offerings. Inside; she sat on her legs and muttered something as if she was praying.


    ¡°Woah...¡± As Victor explored further, he found nothing, but empty rooms with scribbles words etched into the walls.


    ¡°Fascinating.¡± A gentle voice echoed from the room around the corner.


    Victor turned the corner and saw a middle-aged man squatting in the middle of the room with his back toward him. That looks creepy and borderline ominous. He has some kind of puffed out wrapping around his head. It is too dark to see any distinctive feature, so Victor steps closer.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡± Yelped the man like a little girl before stumbling forward and hit his head against the wall.


    Suddenly, the room shook and the entrance was closed off behind them. The light was cut off and left them in darkness. Victor backed against the wall quickly as a small gap appeared on the floor and split the room into two. As sudden as the tremble, the floor gave out and both of them fell into a deep hole. They screamed and hugged each other mid-air before falling through some sort of jelly-made barrier and into a luminescent pool below. The floor above closed back up, leaving them with only silence and the light from the luminescent water.


    Victor swam to the bank while dragging the man behind him, he dragged him up the slippery hill and took a seat right next to him. After calming his breath down, Victor looked around him: a dark cave with the same obsidian architecture protruded from the rugged cave wall. After another second look, it was pretty beautiful. A concerning thought pop, Victor brought his bag forward and looked inside it then let out a sigh of relief. His books weren¡¯t soaked from water. In fact, his entire clothes aren¡¯t wet, that¡¯s certainly weird.


    The man beside him grumbled nonsensical words, Victor crawled closer and shook the man''s shoulders, ¡°Hey, wake up!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The man grunted, now that he took another look at him, this man certainly came from Ghadah: the thick brows and lips along with dark brown skin. The young man pulled up his hood and hid his face before anything unsavory happened.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be. I finally unlocked the entrance! Do you know what this means?¡± The man jerked his body upright and glanced around him with a wide smile.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was right. I was right! Woooo!!¡± He raised himself while shouting his overwhelming joy.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand."


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? It was the correct answer. I studied them for ages and tracked every breadcrumb they ever left, and here I am. Oh, I forgot my manners. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, my name is Gustav Zola,¡± he shook the young man''s hand so vigorously.


    ¡°No way. You...You are that infamous writer.¡±


    ¡°The one and only,¡± Gustav bowed elegantly.


    ¡°You wrote that book. I¡¯m a fan.¡±


    ¡°An f-fan? Hmm, an unexpected surprise, but a pleasant one sure. But still, it is a pleasure to meet an f-fan, and you are?¡±


    ¡°Victor.¡±


    ¡°Victor? No family name?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no.¡± Victor¡¯s face darkened a bit.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to pry. Anyhow, since you are an f-fan, can you guess where we are?¡±


    ¡°In your book, you mentioned that you were searching for the Lost Archive.¡±


    ¡°Correct. You, my boy, may have stumbled into it accidentally either by sheer luck, or the will of destiny herself, but here we are. I present to you the Lost Archive. Every single information of their mysterious world was stored in a vault just like this, across the world. I still couldn''t believe it myself. To be in this place was a dream of mine, but to actually achieve it. Simply breathtaking.¡±


    ¡°You mean every single history and knowledge that the Archaic have. Everything? All of it is stored here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything. Follow me quickly, we don''t have much time to lose. I need to explore every bit of this place before my heart gave out from the sheer excitement.¡± Gustav skipped happily toward the only other path this cave has but was stopped immediately by Victor.


    ¡°Wait! I was with someone. I need to tell her where I am or she will be worried.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, my f-fan. You see up there?¡± Gustave pointed at the barrier they just passed through.


    ¡°Yeah, what is that?¡±


    ¡°The Archaic, they mastered the lands, they mastered the seas, they mastered the skies, they mastered the space, they mastered the stars and the sun. A mythical race that mastered everything, and one of their technologies is that barrier right above us. No. Not quite. It is around us. I recovered some old books about it. According to them, anything inside this dome causes time to move slower than the outside. For us a minute, for the people above, a second. Such powerful technology.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guess we got plenty of time for us to look for a way out.¡±


    ¡°Way out? No. No, no, no, no, no. No. That is not my priority; uncovering hidden knowledge should be our first priority.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be here for too long. How about food and water? No matter how much slower time passes in here, we¡¯ll die of hunger first before we could ever uncover anything meaningful,¡± said Victor as he walked up the path and toward the luminescence archway.


    ¡°Hm. Good point.¡±


    ¡°Are you coming?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Wait for me!¡± Gustav followed Victor into the adjacent structure.


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    ¡°You look pretty calm for someone your age in this kind of circumstance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been worse.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you must have a tough life.¡±


    ¡°Not really at first, but it got worse. Nowadays, I¡¯m just used to it. I do wonder though, your name doesn¡¯t really¡­¡±


    ¡°Fit me? Haha, I got that a lot. My mom was from Ghadah but my father was from Frozehaven. Does that explain anything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, kinda. Is it true? The stuff you wrote?¡±


    ¡°If I have any more evidence I can prove it to the rest of the world, but so far, I only got a few of them, yet, all the evidence seems to point that I was right.¡±


    ¡°If that same explosion creates us, then could it create a being?¡±


    ¡°A being?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like a girl, but not exactly a girl.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the many mysteries of the Archaic, such as the mysterious disappearances of their race and the complexity of their inventions, but I think this girl you mention isn''t a girl. I think it''s purely a coincidence because if Archaic could create life then they would walk among us right this moment. However, it is all theoretical, I never saw someone born from a blast before. Did you?¡±


    ¡°N-no. Just a curious question.¡±


    The sight was otherworldly, hovering structure resembling a library of a sort, but there¡¯s no book present in the room. Only thousands of glowing twinkling lights in every shelf and some sort of rubbery rope that connected from the shelves and into the crystal chandelier above them. Gustav yelped in happiness as he rushed to one of the shelves, he touched one of it and appeared through a see-through glass with words appearing above his hands.


    There¡¯s a single small block of obsidian in the middle of the room, Victor walked toward it and hesitated to place a hand against it. However, after a second thought, he pressed his palm against it. Somehow his hand was stuck onto the surface, and he felt a slow rise of temperature on the surface. Victor tried to pull his arm away as his hand slowly felt the surface begin to sear his skin. Glowy veins started to spread from his hand up to his shoulder, sooner or later, his eyes were enveloped by a blazing light.


    White.


    Girl!


    Death.


    Melting.


    Light!


    Victor screamed out his pain before his hand was released and he immediately fainted to the floor. A plume of steam escaped his skin. There was nothing but darkness now.

 Chapter 17 [Care]

    Victor woke up to see Gustav sitting right next to him, he let out a sigh of relief before turning his gaze to the obsidian. It was different from before, the entire block was cracked after the spectacle that happened earlier. The young man raised his hand to see the damage, but there was none. Everything looked normal, the only thing that was different was his entire body felt jelly, it took way too much strength just to raise his hand, but somehow, he managed to raise himself and slowly felt his stamina coming back to him.


    ¡°You looked calm for someone who just fainted,¡± chimed Gustav.


    ¡°As I said before, I¡¯m used to it by now. Anyway, did you find a way out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why do you even want to leave this place? This place has everything, from agriculture to architecture with all this knowledge we could change the world, even make it better. In a matter of fact, just being here is a privilege that not all people have.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie. If I was younger. I would be ecstatic, excited, and thrilled over the moon just to be here. All the answers to the mysteries of the world are within my grasp¡­ but, I don¡¯t know. It could be that someone is waiting for me on the other side, or could be because I prefer to be with someone I care about rather than wasting what is left of my time chasing after mysteries.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re saying that you hate being here?¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m wording that wrong. I love being here. I truly do, but it¡¯s not my first priority, not at the moment at least. Time could be such a jerk sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I think I get it. Our life might be different from the choices we made, but if I were to choose my thirst for knowledge over my family, I would hesitate.¡± Gustav sighed as he stood up from the ground.


    ¡°While you were out, I found a way out. Huh, that¡¯s rhyme. I should make a mental note for that. Anyway, follow me.¡± Gustav led the young man toward a metal door built inside the wall.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°They called it an elevator. It elevates things up and down. Magnificent, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, how does it work?¡±


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t figured it out yet, but as far as I know, you press this button and it open.¡± The door slid open with a loud ping; revealing a small compartment enough to fit five people.


    ¡°Woah,¡± Victor leaned his head inside and examined the interior; the interior looks pretty well made, someone could mistake it for an interior of a castle. He stepped inside while nodding his head to the wall.


    ¡°One more thing, can you do me a favor?¡± Gustav leaned in.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mind keeping this place a secret?¡±


    ¡°Sure, if that''s what you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Oh, by the way, may we meet again.¡± Gustav pressed the button inside and leaned back before the door closed.


    The lift trembled suddenly, Victor jumped back and back against the wall when he heard the music playing out of nowhere and the force felt on his body; heaving him down slightly. He glanced around, looking for the spruced of the music, but there was no band or instrument being played. The song was pretty otherworldly, a high tune sort of melody that inspires a state of happiness. It wasn¡¯t that bad after carefully listening to it. A few more seconds, the door slid open again and presented before him, the above-ground. Victor breathed in the fresh air and stepped forward before the door closed behind him.


    ¡°That ride was actually quite nice.¡±


    Victor walked up the steps, through the floating archways until he arrived on the temple footsteps. Keiko was still there with a pair of burning incense in her hand; her eyes were the same as the first time he met her, dripped with remorse and deep sadness. The young man made his way to her side, and sat on his legs just like her, and remained silent.


    ¡°Do you wonder why I came here? I came here to pray for forgiveness,¡± said Keiko out of the blue.


    ¡°For who?¡±


    ¡°My husband...¡±


    ¡°What happened to him? If you don¡¯t mind telling me.¡±


    ¡°I killed him.¡± Keiko lifted herself up with her bag in tow and turned then started walking toward the exit.


    Victor jogged after her, but his lips remained tight, he didn''t know what to say to her. Shock is an understatement, what does she mean when Keiko said ¡®She killed him¡¯ was it voluntary or was it an accident? Keiko has always been a mysterious woman since the day he met her. Heck, Victor barely knew what her favorite food was, let alone about her past. She wasn¡¯t the type to talk or even express her emotions other than annoyance.


    ¡°Does it have to do with that sword?¡± asked Victor.


    Keiko stopped. She raised her head and started walking again. After that, they continued to travel together. However, Keiko refused to talk to Victor for a couple of days, but when she did, she answered only with a single word. Despite that, Keiko still continued to train him, teaching him how to take a hit, how to dodge, and the way to suppress one¡¯s emotions while in extreme danger.


    It wasn¡¯t that long before the scenery started to change again. From vibrant green to a lovely pink. The trees along this chiseled path were littered with trees that have peach-color leaves, and as the breeze blew against the leaves it began to rain pink. It was truly a sight to behold. Though Keiko seems to be uninterested by it, despite the sparkling eyes Victor had.


    They soon arrived at another town, but this town was a lot smaller than before, yet the architecture remained the same. Victor¡¯s stomach growled with hunger, Keiko took notice of it and headed toward a small shop outside of the town with open sittings and tables outside. Good for viewing the beautiful scenery. They both took a seat on the misshapen stools and waited, as a short girl with two peach hair buns appeared out of the shop¡¯s door. If someone could smile with her eyes, this girl could; because every time she smiles, it was radiant because her eyes squinted upward.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Welcome to our humble shop. My name is Nona Kyo. May I take your order?¡±


    ¡°Two bowls of noodles and two fresh brewed tea,¡± ordered Keiko and kept her face hidden, so did Victor.


    ¡°Ah, are you both from out of town? Where did you come from?¡±


    Keiko remained quiet and was totally ignoring the girl¡¯s question. Nona raised an eyebrow at them and began to feel suspicious of the two figures in front of her, but Victor stepped in the middle of them, in an attempt to relinquish those suspicions.


    ¡°Yes, we are. We¡¯re from the nearby town. I¡¯m sorry for my teacher¡¯s attitude, it is hard for her to trust other people.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I get it, there¡¯s a lot of bad people out there. Anyway, I will be back with your order as soon as possible.¡±


    After the short girl left, Victor let out a sigh of relief, ¡°That was close. So noodles, hah? I never had them. Do they taste good?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± As always Keiko remained unenthusiastic about anything, she had been like this since that day, and it¡¯s getting worse.


    ¡°I think we need to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t. You heard me wrong.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t avoid it forever.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking when I said it and yes, I can avoid it forever. Watch me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but I understand the guilt you¡¯re carrying.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you? Did you drive your own katana into your husband?¡± Keiko stared at me with an intense deadly glare but stopped when she realized the words coming out from her mouth. She glanced away while her fingers dug into her palm.


    ¡°Is that what happened?¡±


    ¡°Can you stop?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you truly want?¡±


    Keiko started to ignore Victor again. His flattened lips turn into a small frown, but at least the view here is something else. However, their peaceful moment was interrupted when they heard noises coming from inside the shop; broken tableware and angry shoutings.


    ¡°Where is our money?!¡± Sounded like a couple of thugs throwing a fit in the shop.


    Keiko stared at me with scrunched eyebrows, ¡°Let it go.¡±


    ¡°I said, where is our money!¡± The chaos continued.


    ¡°Grandma? Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Nona screamed at the men.


    Victor stood up, Keiko shook her head, disappointed at her student¡¯s choice, ¡°I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Do what you want.¡± Victor breathed in and breathed out before making his way to the doorway.


    Two muscular guys, taller than him, bigger than him, and probably stronger too. Victor clenched his hands and kept it an inch apart from his side. Nona sat on the floor and looked at the young man in the doorway, she pleaded at him with her eyes while hugging her grandma tightly.


    ¡°Let them go.¡±


    ¡°HUH?¡±


    One of the thugs walked toward Victor, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you both were deaf. I said let her go.¡±


    He reached out to grab Victor, but the young man took a quick step back; avoiding his hand. That dodge somehow infuriated the thug, he raised his arm and brought it down toward Victor. The young man could see it, the fist coming toward him, with a one-step to the left, he avoided the attack easily. The thug kept trying to grab Victor, but the young man kept avoiding him so easily until Victor took a cup of tea off a table and splashed it against the enemy¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow, old man.¡±


    ¡°Come and get me!¡± taunted Victor.


    However, Victor was getting cocky and that is when an out of nowhere foreign fist landed against his cheek and tossed him toward the table beside him. His jaw wobbled from the hit, but he still stood back again. This time throwing a punch of his own at the person who just hit him, but the attack was weak. The thugs laughed when he slowly registered the hit, he grabbed Victor¡¯s arm and swung him against the wall.


    ¡°I thought you were a decent fighter, but you''re just a kid, who doesn¡¯t know how to hit.¡±


    Victor still stood up after being tossed, he grabbed a stool and swung it at the thug. It hit the thug¡¯s head and caused the stool to break while leaving a cut on the enemy¡¯s head. The thug wasn¡¯t happy at what Victor just did, he charged toward Victor, and the young man leaped to the side before the man hit him. However, the thug was too late to stop his momentum so he crashed into the wall. The shop shook vigorously, droplets of hays rained on them.


    ¡°At least, I got brain over brawn.¡±


    With one of the enemies busy trying to get hold of himself, Victor grabbed the tableware near him and started tossing at the other man. The thug raised his arms protecting himself but he marched toward Victor, closing the distance. However, a table separates both of them, the thug goes left and Victor follows, but when the thug goes right, Victor follows him; keeping the table in between them.


    ¡°Get over here, you shitty swine!¡±


    Infuriated by the childish cowardice, the thug kicked the table and it smacked against Victor¡¯s stomach. The young man dropped to his knees, coughing and gritting his teeth at the excruciating pain. The thug pulled down the hood and was surprised to see an Outsider in their midst.


    ¡°A freaking Outsider? Here? No wonder he¡¯s dumb as a brick. Haven¡¯t your momma ever taught not to get involved with someone else''s business?¡±


    ¡°I bet he didn¡¯t even understand what you were saying,¡± chimed the other guy


    ¡°I can understand you perfectly fine,¡± Victor spat a trickle of blood onto the wooden floor.


    ¡°Look at that, a freaking Outsider knows how to talk in our language.¡±


    The thug grabbed Victor by the lapel, but the boy swiped the man¡¯s hand away, The man gritted his teeth and punched the young man in his face and both of them surrounded him and started kicking while he lay on the floor. Every kick sent a shock of extreme pain up his nerve, Victor did his best trying to protect his head.


    ¡°Stop! Please stop!¡± screamed Nona while pleading at them to stop hitting the young man.


    ¡°Well, would you look at that? I think the Outsider has a fan.¡± One of the thugs walked toward the girl while cracking his fist.


    Victor couldn¡¯t do anything but watched as the thug made his way toward the girl. At that moment it wasn¡¯t his pain that he remembered, it was everyone else he had ever let down. He gritted his teeth and grabbed the leg of the man that was closest to him. Using his strength, he pulled the leg right under the thug and caused him to fall and hit his head against the table edge. Victor then dashed toward the other man: using his shoulder, Victor rammed against him, and they both tumbled down against the wooden table beside him.


    They both grunted their pain out. Victor then rolled on top of the man and choked him using his left hand while repeatedly punching his enemy¡¯s face with his right fist. The thug grabbed the back of Victor¡¯s collar and tossed him to the side, he then grabbed the wooden stool beside him and smashed it against the young man¡¯s back. The two thugs slowly raised themself up with bloody heads, and one of them took a crude dagger.


    ¡°Stay down or I¡¯m gonna cut you open like a pig!¡±


    ¡°Listen to him, Outsider. Please stay down,¡± pleaded Nona at Victor to stay down.


    Against the warning, Victor raised himself while coughing furiously, he glared at the thug with the dagger. ¡°That is...one thing, I can¡¯t do,¡± said Victor as he laughed while raising his sight at the ceiling with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Then die, Outsider!¡± Before the man could take another step toward Victor, he was interrupted.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Keiko stood in the doorway with the Katana unwrapped by her side. The woman cast a shadow over the three of them, she then raised her sight and the thug met with her terrorizing gaze. It was truly terrifying, not for Victor, but for those men.

 Chapter 18 [Graceful]

    ¡°Who are you?¡± shouted the thug.


    ¡°Leave this place. This is your last warning.¡± Keiko tightened her grip over her Katana.


    The thug closest to Keiko charged toward her with his arm paraded out. Keiko only needs to slide her feet inside the stool and using only her leg, she swung it and it hit the raging man against his face. With that single move, the man stumbled down to the side and crashed into the wall. Keiko leg still up in the air, and with precise movement of her leg, one could tell that this woman was way out of this men¡¯s league.


    The other thug grabbed a table and flung it at Keiko. She stood still in front of the flying table and that was the thug¡¯s plan all along using the table as a distraction. He ran toward the woman behind the flying table with his crude dagger readied. Keiko dropped her leg and took a step back before kicking through the table, splitting it into two pieces, and the same feet hit against the thug¡¯s face behind it. Keiko twirled her other leg and kicked the man toward the wall beside the other thug. After the twirl, she landed gracefully as if she were light as a feather.


    Nona looked at the crude danger lying on the floor, she rushed to it and grabbed it away.


    The two thugs grunted and howled in pain as they pulled themselves out of the wall. Keiko made her way toward them, she then took her katana that was still sheathed and pressed the tip of the cover against one of the man¡¯s throat.


    ¡°My Katana only has one rule. Do you want to find out what it is?¡±


    ¡°N-No..¡±


    ¡°Then leave.¡±


    The thug lifted his partner up and ran away as quickly as they could. Victor remained upright in the same pose despite everything that had happened. Nona looked closely and shocked to find Victor¡¯s eyes to be as white as a boiled egg. She gently touched his hand and there was no movement.


    ¡°Did he faint?¡± asked Nona.


    ¡°After all the grueling training I put him through and that fight he was in, must have pushed him over the edge. You, girl, he needs freshwater, clean cloth for his wound, and a place to lay down,¡± Keiko said as she wrapped her sword in the same fabric she had earlier.


    ¡°You can lay him upstairs in my bed, Nona. Afterward, go find us some freshwater and a bundle of clean cloth,¡± said Nona¡¯s grandma as she raised herself from the floor, and gestured them to the stair behind the curtains door leading to an adjacent building.


    Keiko walked to Victor and squatted down behind him. She then hit the back of his knee which caused him to lay himself on top of the woman¡¯s shoulder. With Victor secured on her shoulder, Keiko brought him up the stairs and into the room on the second floor. She placed the boy on the bed and stepped away after clicking her tongue.


    ¡°You could have left them alone, and you wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Why? Why did you go so far for people you don¡¯t even know?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm...never give up, never back down,¡± mumbled Victor as he rustled on the bed. Keiko gently chopped his head with her hand and smiled. His eyebrows scrunched up together as he twitched his nose before moaning back to sleep.


    It was dark. It was quiet. Victor felt nothing. Not the pain from the wounds he sustained or the anger he roared silently as he was beaten to death. It was empty and calm, and then somehow he was back; the glass dome above him and the frozen flakes on each of the glass panes, but despite the freezing cold outside, it was warm in there. A familiar warmth, one that could not forget.


    Pure white, snow-like hairs draped down her back, pale porcelain skin, and eyes darker than obsidian. She stood there with a saddened expression.


    ¡°Muffin?¡± Victor called out.


    Victor took one step forward and suddenly, a roar of a thousand soldiers surrounded them. An arrow flew past him and pierced through her heart. Once again Victor stood there, motionless. He tried reaching out, but his hand was trembling as his mind registered what had happened.


    ¡°No. No!¡±


    Muffin bares a smile before she drops to the floor, lifeless. Victor tried to run toward her, but something was holding him back. No matter how much he tried, he still couldn¡¯t reach her. In fact, his body was slowly being pulled backward, further from her, until a sudden force pulled him away from the dome and back to the land of the living.


    ¡°Muffin!¡± shouted Victor at the thatch ceiling above him. He heaved his heart out and found his hand was trying to reach nothing. He lowered his hand and tried to calm his breath.


    The floor creaked beside him, Victor turned his head to the side and was surprised to find the double bun haired girl on the floor beside him. Her eyes were widened and her cheeks were beet red. When Victor looked down, he found out the reason was he had no clothes on. Keiko must have stripped him down to treat his injuries. After glancing around, he found his pants and quickly tuck and wore them under his blanket. Still, with no shirt on, Victor left his bed, but the girl was still frozen in place as she kept staring at him.


    With a half-smile, Victor asked, ¡°Can you help me find the rest of my clothes?¡±


    She pointed at the bag leaned against the drawer. Victor smiled and nodded his head before making his way there.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Good observation.¡±


    ¡°But, how could you still move?¡±


    ¡°Pure willpower?¡± said Victor as he chuckled a small laugh while rummaging through the bag and grabbed a shirt.


    ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re fine walking around?¡± asked Nona as she put the bucket of water aside.


    ¡°Y-Yeah. Why not.¡± As Victor made his way to the door, his legs became jelly and he almost dropped to the floor, but Nona held him in place before that happened. The young man¡¯s stomach growled out of hunger and caused him to scratch his nose in embarrassment.


    ¡°We have chicken noodle downstairs if you still want some?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Can I?¡±


    Nona never saw someone so excited at a chicken noodle before that she accidentally giggled her answer out, ¡°Of course you can, but can you still walk?¡±


    ¡°I might need a little help with that.¡±


    The girl escorted the boy downstairs, and toward one of the tables that weren¡¯t broken in the stall and gently helped him take a seat on the stool. Victor examined the damage from the fight, almost half of the tableware, seatings, and tables were broken. He felt bad for picking a fight inside the establishment, instead of bringing it outside. He looked for Keiko and couldn¡¯t find her anyway, Victor started to wonder whether she had left him behind. He did disobey her wishes.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°I will be right back.¡± Nona headed to the kitchen while Victor kept tapping his fingers on the table still excited for his food.


    Nona came back with a bowl of noodles, she served it, and Victor was pleasantly surprised. Thick strings drowned in thick chicken stock, vibrant green vegetables littered on top of it, and a half of a boiled egg floated above all of it. This was a heartwarming meal, easy to digest, enough to quench the thirst and hunger. However, it felt familiar as if it was a meal made from home.


    ¡°What are these string thingys made of?¡±


    ¡°It was made from flour.¡±


    ¡°Wheat flours?¡±


    ¡°No. No. Rice flours.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good to know.¡±


    Victor couldn¡¯t hold back but ravaged the meal down to the last drop.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡± said Victor, but no matter how much he tried to fake it, there¡¯s an underlying sadness in his gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nona leaned in closer.


    ¡°Did she say anything before she left?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The woman I was with. She must have left me behind. I did go against her wishes earlier by picking a fight with those thugs.¡±


    ¡°I think you might have mistaken something. That woman you¡¯re talking about is in the kitchen right now.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here?!¡± Victor stood up abruptly against his pains.


    He rushed to the curtains door and swiped it open. Trembled lips and soaked eyes began to plague him. His heart was flooded with relief and joy. Keiko stood near the stove with an apron on and a bandana over her head. Beside her was the grandma from earlier, aged by time, and experience helped with seasoning the stock. Keiko casually stirred the chicken stock with a ladle, still unaware of her apprentice in the doorway.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here? I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡±


    Keiko turned to Victor with a raised eyebrow, ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡±


    ¡°Keiko!¡±


    Still as grumpy as he remembered it, Victor heaved in his breath and rushed to embrace the woman. She was surprised, the young man snot and tears soaked her side. The floodgate broke, Victor sobs furiously as he hugged the woman tighter and tighter. No matter how much pain he felt right now, he couldn¡¯t let her go for some reason. Maybe he was relieved that she was still here, maybe he did something right for once, but no matter what the reason was, he wanted to embrace her as much as he could.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting your snot all over me. Stop it!¡±


    ¡°I *Hiccup* I *Hiccup* I thought you left me!¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For disobeying you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you think that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± cried Victor in a high pitched shriek.


    ¡°I thought I had issues.¡± Keiko rolled her eyes while awkwardly patting the young man¡¯s head.


    ¡°I knew it, you do like me after all.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Victor was about to sob furiously again when the woman changed her mind.


    ¡°Fine. I do like you, a bit. Now, stop crying.¡±


    Nona looked on from the side, she wiped the single tear off her cheek as she watched the heartwarming scene unfolded before her. However, no matter how much heartwarming this situation was, Nona had to escort him out of the kitchen before he could ruin the chicken stock with his snot and tears. She rested him outside of the shop where he could compose himself once more and washed the tears away. Victor took one last breath in to calm himself and then stood up abruptly again. Twice Nona¡¯s body jerked from Victor¡¯s sudden burst of emotion.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Also, I¡¯m ready to work!¡± Victor took the broom near the door and rushed back inside and started sweeping the wooden debris out.


    Nona looked on with a gap between her lips, she tilted her head to the side and wondered if this teenager even knew the feeling of fatigue. She shook her head and burst out a quick laugh.


    ¡°You both are the weirdest pair I have ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Is that bad?¡± asked Victor with a smile.


    ¡°Not really¡­ Let me get another broom so we could finish cleaning before dinner.¡±


    Before night came, they had cleared the broken wooden seatings and table by stacking them in the back so they could use it as fuel for the stove later. They even had a few customers come in. With both of the young ones helping out the front along with two older women preparing food in the back. It was easy as pie for them to serve the customers. However, it was still quite a taxing day, but joyful nevertheless.


    Soon, the sun began to set and the shop was preparing to close. Victor carried the outer seating and table back inside while Nona swept the dirt out from the front door. Victor let out a breath of relief before collapsing on the floor, he snored loudly. Nona saw the tired¡¯s teen and bopped him in the nose; Victor¡¯s eyelids flew open.


    ¡°We still have work to do, but we need to set up the hot bath first.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m so tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, now you want to rest. Come on, don¡¯t be lazy.¡± Nona dragged the teen toward the back door.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lazy. Grandma...Nona is bullying me!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not your grandma.¡± They both disappeared into the back.


    Keiko shook her head in disappointment, but the old woman only giggled as she swept the floor. As the kid was out of earshot, the grandma stopped sweeping the floor and took a seat on a nearby stool.


    ¡°Thank you for giving us a place to rest,¡± Keiko nodded her head at the old woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. That kid is one of a kind. I do wonder what life he had lived before he met you.¡±


    ¡°I try not to wonder. Everyone deserves their own secrets.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of secrets, it¡¯s rare to see your folk out here, Jigoku no Senshi.¡±


    Keiko suddenly froze before continuing her cleaning, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°The ink on your body, the raging sea of the east, and the man-eater Katana. Usually, you people served under The Empress unconditionally. It is quite rare to see one of your kind stray from it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t serve The Empress, but I did serve The Late Emperor. Though nowadays, I¡¯m mostly just a wanderer. Still, knowing about one of us is pretty common, but knowing what our ink means is even rarer. Only the upper echelon of the government had that kind of information.¡± Keiko leaned the broom against the cabinet and turned her head slightly.


    ¡°Are you here for my head? Just like your people did for Nona¡¯s parents?¡±


    ¡°Now I see¡­ I should warn you though if you want to bear that hidden dagger in your sleeve at me. You better make sure that you make it quick because I¡¯m not one to hold back.¡±


    The old woman took out the crude dagger slowly, her hands were trembling. However, she stopped midway when the room darkened despite being lit from the oil lamps. There was something growing from that woman. A monstrous shadow behind her encasing the entire kitchen until the old woman started to feel numb and lost her sense of hearing.


    ¡°Do you know that my Katana only has one rule? The moment I unsheath it, a life must be taken, either my own or my enemy.¡±


    The shadow glared at the old woman with red sapphire eyes, in her mind, every kind of move she took, she could see the horrible end waiting for her. The slightest movement of her body will cause her to be decapitated in an instant. No matter how unpredictable she wanted to be, the woman before her had anticipated all of it and showed every counter she had planned loudly.


    At that moment, the grandma finally realizes, the woman in front of her wasn¡¯t a woman after all. She was a Demon dressed in human skin and flesh. The grandma feared for her life and her granddaughter''s safety, she knew if this woman started to hunt, she wouldn¡¯t stop until every last of her bloodline was erased from existence. This fate was truly much worse than thugs earlier.


    ¡°Please¡­ at least, let my granddaughter go. She got nothing to do with this,¡± pleaded the old woman with a shaken voice.


    ¡°Why?¡± said Keiko as if the feeling of empathy was a foreign concept to her.


    ¡°Have you left no sense of mercy?¡±


    ¡°Mercy? You said that after you try to bear your dagger at me?¡± asked Keiko as she pointed the dagger.


    ¡°Take what you want¡­ just leave us be.¡±


    ¡°To your information, I''m the type to finish what I started, but that boy doesn¡¯t understand it. The only way to stop it is to exterminate. Like a poison, it¡¯s better to cut your hand off than risk the poison spreading into your entire body. Now tell me, are you willing to cut your hand off?¡±


    The Grandma looked down to her hands with horror, she slowly took the dagger and was about to run it against her wrist when Victor stepped into the room. Widened eyes of horror, Nona ran to her grandma stopping the old woman from cutting her hand clean.


    ¡°Keiko?¡± called Victor.

 Chapter 19 [Again]

    To Victor¡¯s disbelief, he had never seen this side of her before, ¡°Keiko?¡±


    ¡°I guess the charade is over,¡± sighed Keiko.


    The grandma let the dagger slip out of her hand. She sobs furiously against her granddaughter¡¯s chest. Her skirt was wet solely by fear. Keiko only smiled as she left the room. Victor glanced between the old woman and the door, he gritted his teeth and ran through the door. When Victor entered the second room, Keiko already had her Katana and bag ready over her shoulder as she left the second door that led to the outside.


    ¡°Keiko, tell me what happened. Come on, you can tell me. Whatever it is, there must be an explanation.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that my Katana has only one rule? The moment I unsheathe it, a life must be taken, either my own or my enemy. I live by that rule, and it¡¯s better this way.¡±


    ¡°This is not like you. You are a kind, sweet woman who is always grumpy for some reason. You¡¯re not the type to intimidate a defenseless old woman.¡±


    Keiko sighed after she stopped again, ¡°Kid, I¡¯m no saint. I¡¯m not a good woman nor an ordinary one. Please, just leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. Please, you can tell me anything, we can sort this out. There must be a misunderstanding,¡± Victor took another step forward.


    ¡°Stay back, I just can¡¯t get through you, can I? It bothers me when you have no idea who I am. So let me get this fact through you. I¡¯m a murderer, a killer! I slaughter people! Women, children, old, young, infants, I don¡¯t care. They called me; Jigoku no Senshi. Hell Warrior. The things I''ve done deserved a spot in hell. Don¡¯t you get it?¡±


    ¡°Keiko... maybe I don¡¯t know about your past that well, but I know what kind of person you are.¡± Despite all of that, all that push, Victor still took one step closer to the woman.


    ¡°What is it that you want? You won¡¯t leave me alone. Oh, right, you wanted to learn how to fight. I can teach you one surefire way to do that. It is a move I invented. It goes like this,¡° Keiko swirled her hand in front of her as if she was orbiting an imaginary ball. After she pulled back that arm, a palm strike pushed against Victor¡¯s chest.


    A burst of air exploded from impact, Victor was flung straight back and caused him to roll on the dirt. After he stopped rolling, a sure amount of blood was coughed out. He used his hands to cover his chest, that hit alone felt like his rib cages had pressed against his inside. It forced every air in his lung to disperse, but this attack was different from the other time she had hit him. If she had gone an inch stronger in that palm strike, surely his ribcage would be broken instantly and he would have died on the spot.


    ¡°Happy now? You always have been a burden to me anyway.¡±


    ¡°You called yourself a killer, then why did you hold back?¡± Victor stood up while holding his chest together while she stared intensely at Keiko.


    ¡°A child like you infuriated me. You keep asking questions that I don¡¯t want to answer, and you always start something you can¡¯t finish. Do you even know what fate you had gifted upon those two after your so-called saving?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I save them.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t save them. You only make it worse by getting involved. Tomorrow they will come, more people, more weapons, this time no forgiveness, and only death awaited them.¡±


    That is when something perked inside Victor¡¯s head, the two thugs that had escaped will bring more people and more weapons to destroy this shop. Victor didn¡¯t help them, didn¡¯t save them, he only made it worse. The teen dropped to his knees as that horrific realization dawned on him.


    ¡°I always finish what I started,¡± said Keiko as she started walking, further and further away from Victor until she was lost in his sight.


    ¡°Keiko, don¡¯t leave, please!¡± She had already left.


    Before Victor could run after Keiko, he glanced back at the shop. ¡°Nona, Grandma, I need to warn them.¡±


    Victor barged into the shop, heaving his breath furiously, he turned to the side and a frying pan nearly hit his head. Nona stood there with clenched fists and looked at him with tremendous rage, ¡°Get out of my shop! Get out of my life! Because of you and your friend, my grandma is bedridden. Get out. Get out now!¡±


    ¡°Nona, please listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Get out!!¡± Shouted the girl.


    Victor backed away, and she closed the door in front of his face. The young man couldn¡¯t leave or risk the two of them getting hurt, so he had to stay and fight. However, the last time he fights, it doesn¡¯t end well for him, but what choices does he have under these circumstances? Victor dug his own fingers into his palm and then grabbed a wooden stick and a stool. He brought the stool in the middle of the road and waited.


    He waited.


    And waited.


    One giant hairless man under the moonlight strode down the path with a gigantic mace over his shoulder. A cruel smile on his face was as obvious as the sun despite being shrouded in darkness. This man could be the most challenging obstacle he had ever faced. The man stopped and looked at the boy with a sadistic smile.


    "Only the boy? I was told there was a woman who managed to beat two of my friends so easily.¡±


    Victor glanced away, and back at the man, ¡°There was no woman, it was me. I¡¯m the one who beat those guys.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie boy, or this won¡¯t end so miserably for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. You after someone, right? Here I am. Nobody else has to get involved.¡±


    The man laughed aloud, ¡°You have balls kid, but balls are nothing more than bravado, so let''s put your strength to a test.¡±


    Everything felt heavy, every jitter, every step they both took was similar to a chess move. No information on the other, every risk was reconsidered over and over again. This enemy that Victor faced was more than a dumb brute, he was calculating. He had experience in battle judging by the scars on his body in which Victor had none, but he does have the element of surprise, and so does the Brute.


    ¡°To be frank, you don¡¯t seem the type¡­¡±


    ¡°The type to be apart of a dumb bandit gang? If that was what you were gonna say, then it¡¯s true. I had my own reason. You have a pretty great teacher, the way you move, the way you took your stance, and judging by your scars. She must have drilled those habits deep into you, but I do wonder, why did you lose the fight with my two guys?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± Victor tried to dismiss the validity of the information the Brute had on him so his opponent would have a second thought and caused him to be more careful.


    ¡°Oh, you were holding back, but why?¡± The man tilted his head to the side.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Feign ignorance all you want, but if you try that shit with me. I can guarantee you that you won¡¯t make it out alive.¡±


    The Brute brought his mace down with absolute strength, Victor avoided it by stepping to the side. The ground cracked upon impact and sent a shockwave of dust up to the air. However, Victor unintentionally backed away quickly from the crater because he could feel the bloodlust that was coming toward him. That man had planned his next attack even before he landed his first strike. If Victor didn''t back away from his area of attack, then he would be trapped in his opponent''s unending assault.


    ¡°Clever but no retaliation? Are you sure about that choice?¡±


    Victor turned to the stick in his hand, this stick isn¡¯t going to do much against that brute, but he knows what it could be used for. He tore a straight line down his sleeves and used it as a rope to tie the stick to the outer part of his arm; in an attempt to make a makeshift gauntlet. After he tied the stick, Victor was shocked to see the man had taken a few steps forward toward Victor without him even noticing it.


    The Brute swung his arm at Victor¡¯s head, the boy ducked quickly but a second attack was coming toward him in the form of a mace. Going in the opposite direction of his first attack, the Brute swung his mace. Victor lifted himself up and used his feet to land on the mace. He used it as a momentum to launch himself over the Brute. Victor landed a multiple quick succession of punches against the Brute¡¯s back but he quickly stepped away when his enemy brought down his mace again.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Now I see the reason¡­¡± snickered the Brute.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t teach you how to hit. What kind of martial art teacher doesn¡¯t teach his student how to land a hit?¡±


    Victor gritted his teeth, he had lost a card in this game. Yes, after all his time training under Keiko, she never taught him how to actually hit someone, she only taught him how to dodge and get hit. The Brute laughed again, but this time he made his way closer to the boy and swung his mace at a repeated succession until Victor was occupied under the Brute¡¯s attack. Victor could do nothing but dodge at every chance he is given.


    However, Victor¡¯s unending dodges weren''t a waste, it was minimal at best, but he managed to land a dozen quick punches against his enemy¡¯s body. Yet, Victor had mistaken this fight, it wasn¡¯t about who would last long. It was about who managed to be one step ahead of their enemy. In his movement of thought, his foot had slipped against broken rubble and when he glanced down, he had realized his own doom; the ground under him had cracked. The Brute had used his assault to lead him to unstable ground. There was no stable foothold for him to balance on.


    It was quick, a mace lunged toward Victor, but using both his arms as a shield; they took the full blow of the hit, but it wasn¡¯t enough as his arms were pushed against his chest and his entire body was thrown back in full momentum. The sticks tied to Victor¡¯s arms were broken from the impact before his entire body was dragged and then rolled a few meters from where he stood. Dust encompassed the area and created low visibility for both of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re done. No one could stand after taking the full force of my attack,¡± bellowed the Brute as he rested his mace on his shoulders.


    In that cloud of dust, the Brute suddenly heard a faint sound of heavy breathing. The nightly breeze blew away the cloud of dust and revealed: Victor. He stood there with both hands dangled beside him and legs wide apart. He spat out the blood inside his mouth and raised his chin with a calm gaze and flattened lips.


    Without thinking the Brute took one step back. Something was amiss about this boy because never once in his life, he saw a man take a direct hit like that and still be on his feet. His bones should have been crushed from the impact alone, but why is it he is still able to stand?


    There¡¯s one thing that the Brute did not foresee.


    Victor closed his eyes and remembered everything Keiko had ever taught him. He needed to be like water, every hit he took mustn¡¯t deter him, she had trained him for this, and she had trained him to attack. Yes, before she had left, she showed him with that one hit. It was hard to recall it through the emotions buried on top of it, but he had to dig in and pull it out.


    His eyes were closed as he began walking toward the Brute at a slow pace


    Her hands¡­


    Victor imitated her movement flawlessly, seamlessly like the flow of water; rotating around an invisible orb in the center of his chest. The Brute was confused, but he knew that whatever it was wasn''t good for him so he had to rush in, to stop whatever the boy was doing.


    At that moment, Victor¡¯s perception of time had somehow begun to crawl.


    He remembered his home.


    His mom.


    Gabriella.


    Jin.


    Commander Julius.


    Muffin.


    His father


    The blood spilled on his hand.


    The lives he had saved on that ship.


    The betrayal he felt that day.


    and...Keiko.


    Victor screamed his lungs out as he pulled both his hands back. The Brute brought his mace down. However with both of injured hands, Victor brought it full force against the ball of spikes, and no one had expected what came next


    At first, it was a tiny crack then it grew larger and larger in a matter of milliseconds.


    The Brute¡¯s weapon exploded into smithereens and he was thrown against a tree at high speed. The Brute had broken the tree he crashed against. The foliages shook from the burst of force before calming back down and there was nothing else except pure silence.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡± The Brute coughed out blood as his body remained unmovable with his back against the broken tree.


    ¡°But foolish.¡±


    Victor looked at his hands, the attack had shredded the skin on his palm. Blood leaked like the rain while the meat underneath the thick skin can be seen moving inside as his hands trembled. One of his pinky had pointed in an awkward direction, he took hold of that pinky and forced it back in place. Victor screamed before dropping to his knees, he had almost fainted from that sheer pain alone.


    ¡°Did you think that this was the end? Defeating me won¡¯t mean shit. We have a couple of dozen men and they are coming. You only prolonged the inevitable.¡±


    Tinder rose in the east, a lively light can be seen coming from a tree-filled hill nearby. Suddenly, ashes began raining down on both of them.


    ¡°W-What? That is our camp. How?!¡± The Brute looked in disbelief.


    ¡°Keiko¡­ Did she?¡±


    ¡®I always finish what I started.¡¯ Those words kept playing his mind


    ¡°Keiko!¡± Victor raised himself and started running toward the hill despite the aching pain.


    Truly a grotesque sight to see when he arrived. Blood-drenched furniture was everywhere. decapitated bodies littered all over the ground. burning camp and more bodies. The land had never seen such horrendous sight, it could be years before the blood-soaked ground could lose its dark-red color. Victor was frozen in place as he watched the flame engulfed everything, he could not believe it, no, he didn''t want to believe it that this horrific sight was the doing of his teacher. A cough caught his attention, Victor makes his way to the legless man; leaning against a rock.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Though it was a foolish question, Victor had to confirm it.


    ¡°There was a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°The woman did this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, isn''t it obvious! Also, there was a young man. He tried to stop the woman...¡±


    ¡°A young man? Who?!¡± There was another person here, and Victor needed to know who he was; he grabbed the legless man by the lapel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He had the same tattoo¡­ and they seem to know each other.¡±


    ¡°Where did they go? Tell me!¡± He shook the legless man.


    ¡°The Shrine. Deeper into the forest. You need to go around because the path is blocked by a raging wall of fire.¡±


    Victor let go of the man then quickly ran into the burning camp. It was hot, he felt the moisture on his skin saturated to evaporate at an alarming rate and it got only worsened as he passed by a couple of lively fires, even the tip of his hair was slowly singed. That¡¯s not all, it was getting hard to breathe through the thick smoke. After tearing a cloth from a nearby banner, Victor covered his nose and mouth to prevent himself from inhaling more smoke.


    After examining his surroundings, the path he sought was as the legless man had told, blocked by a raging wall of fire as tall as the castle wall back home. There wasn¡¯t a way to go through it, and his only option is to go back, but Victor can¡¯t waste more time. At first, it was a single droplet of water landed on his head then it became a few then it became a thousand and finally, it was uncountable; thunder roared across the sky above, but it wasn¡¯t enough to calm the fire. Victor proceeded to tore a drenched banner and wrapped himself with it.


    His body was soaked from the rain, but that was his plan. He took off into a run and leaped through the wall of fire. It only took a few seconds, but Victor felt the scorching hot fire embraced his body. Appearing on the other side, his drenched fabric was steaming, Victor took off the fabric and followed the path deeper into the forest.


    Pouring wet from the rain, Victor¡¯s body was cleaned from blood and dirt. He stepped through the red shrine gate. It was a small shrine just like the legless man had foretold, a small open building with a wooden box inside and white braided ropes that tied to each main support beam. However, his heart dropped when his gaze rested on the steps. He ran as fast as he could and dropped to his knee by her side. His heart tightened, his arms were shaken as his lips parted with disbelief.


    ¡°Keiko?¡±


    She leaned on the shrine''s steps while her sword slant against the beam and the blood underneath her was washed away by the rain.


    ¡°V-Victor is that you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Victor took hold of her hand.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s hard to see right now. Hey?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± His grip tightened.


    ¡°Do you hate me? Are you scared of me? Am I a monster?¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re not,¡± answered Victor as fast as he could.


    Keiko chuckled but stopped quickly when it ended with heavy coughing, ¡°Such a wonderful lie. I don¡¯t deserve you, Victor. I don¡¯t deserve your admiration, your respect, your kindness, your warmth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You taught me everything I need to know. You make sure that I could survive even in the toughest situation fate can throw at me. You even care for me more than I deserved, and you need help right now. Please let me help you.¡±


    ¡°I do wonder if my life would change if I ever accepted your offer and left everything behind me. Now it¡¯s too late, but it¡¯s better this way.¡±


    ¡°You kept saying that it''s better this way, but it¡¯s not! What is it so better in dying and leaving me alone? Do you hate me so much that you are willing to die to get away from me?¡±


    ¡°No! Of Course not.¡± Keiko tightened her grip.


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bad apple. I don''t want to drag you down with me.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. I¡¯ll keep both of us afloat, I''ll make sure of that.¡±


    ¡°Hey. Hey. One last lesson?¡± A comforting smile appeared.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t. Just stay awake. I¡¯m going to find you a healer. You just need to hold on, okay?¡± Her body was slowly getting cold in his arms, and it was the undeniable truth that she won¡¯t make it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like me¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Keiko¡¯s body became heavy, and her head tilted against his chest. Victor''s jaw dropped as she leaned her lifeless body against him. He froze; it was...too late. Again.


    ¡°Keiko?¡±


    She had exhaled her last breath, there was nothing left, except for cold flesh. A truth that Victor denies so furiously. A truth that shouldn¡¯t come to be, was it his fault? Was his meddling caused all of this? It seemed to be pointed toward that truth. Once again, he had taken someone he cared about away from this mortal world. He was the reason Keiko fought all this enemy because Victor was too blind to see past egotistical ideals and saw the consequence of his actions.


    ¡°Keiko!¡±


    ¡°Keiko!!¡±


    No matter how much he shouted her name, there¡¯s no way he could bring her back. It was pointless. There he was, his tears were invisibly blinded by the rain, but most of it was there, dripped down to his chest. There¡¯s nothing more painful than losing someone, not even the injuries he had suffered, the humiliation he had experienced, the betrayal of the people he trusted, nothing could upset the feeling of a life being taken away from you. Especially when that life you had grew to care for it so much.

 Chapter 20 [Minisu City]

    Years have passed.


    Minisu City.


    Waking up in a comfy bed beside a beautiful naked woman was something ordinary for Victor these days. Don¡¯t mistake him for a womanizer, there was nothing sexual happened between those two, even though Victor had grown into a fine young adult. With a throbbing headache, Victor left the bed, he looked down to find himself completely naked. He then turned to the woman sleeping beside him. She was certainly a lustful sight to behold, an hourglass glass figure and curve at where it¡¯s matter. Her long silky black hair draped over her shoulders as she slept soundly under the thick blankets.


    Orbs of light began to dimly shine through the paper window, Victor slid it open to reveal a city prepared for the coming night. A city unlike his home, this land was blessed with a massive flatland. Because of the size of this land, a wall is proven impossible to build because of its never-ending expansion.


    The only wall of protection can be seen is around the castle in the center of the city; the castle itself is built with each floor stacked on top of each other that resembled a pyramid of stairs. Though some buildings have a short wall of their own, a large courtyard such as a Dojo, or Noble¡¯s houses, or establishment which require a large space.


    Waking up to greet the night was not unnatural for Victor, it was part of his new profession. To put it more precisely, it was the only profession he could get because of his birthplace. Victor grabbed a bottle of Sake and chugged it down like it was freshwater. Baggy eyes and a frown accompany his expression, this wasn¡¯t the same Victor as before, something had broken him.


    The naked woman moaned as she slowly woke up, ¡°Vic? Isn¡¯t it too early to be drinking?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what time it is. I drink when I want to drink.¡± Victor took a seat on the edge of the bed.


    The woman sighed as she crawled up to Victor, and pressed her unfiltered bosom against his back. Those two soft melons were a god¡¯s gift to man, anyone who ever felt those things against their skin would instantly react with intense thirst, but Victor showed no sign of interest, ¡°You used to be so innocent. I remembered you would blush when I teased you like this. Now look at you, only judging by your dozen scars, a person could tell how many fights you have thrown yourself into.¡±


    ¡°Haruhi, can you back off? You¡¯re too heavy for me.¡±


    ¡°Boop,¡± She pressed her finger against Victor¡¯s cheek and pouted, ¡°Never told a lady that she¡¯s heavy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? Now can you get off me? I got work to do.¡±


    ¡°No one goes to work with a bottle of Sake first,¡± moaned Haruhi as she lay on the bed again.


    ¡°The Sake helps me at ease, you know that.¡±


    ¡°Haa...Anyway, your back tattoo is always a pleasure to look at. I love the sea, it must have cost you a lot of money to get that. Too bad it''s only drawn on the left of your back, not your right.¡±


    ¡°Haruhi, you better get ready or you''re going to be late. Again.¡± Victor stood up and made his way to his neatly folded clothes.


    ¡°Sure, sure, if only you would stop passing out drunk on the floor again, it¡¯s hard enough to carry you back to bed,¡± said Haruhi as she stretched her body on the bed.


    After wearing his pink kimono and sky blue pants, Victor turned and stared at the familiar Katana; The Man-eater. It was leaning against the drawer; its handle was tied to the sheath to keep the blade from being drawn. He took and slid the sword between his belt then made his way to the door.


    ¡°Your hair is getting long, should I call the other girls?¡±


    ¡°There''s no need. I prefer it this way,¡± Victor tied his blond hair into a ponytail.


    Closing the door behind him, Victor walked down the flower-scented hallway, every door led to a bedroom for the courtesan that¡¯s living here. This part of the building served as the residential area for most of the workers here and also adjacent to the Pleasure Palace where man or woman came to relieve their frustration or sometimes wanted a company for a drink or three, and of course, both of the choices required payment.


    The doors opened and a large number of half-naked women greeted Victor, ¡°Hey handsome, care to join me for a drink later?¡±


    ¡°Victor¡­¡± purred the ladies.


    ¡°Victor, ahm!¡± moaned the other one.


    ¡°Come on...I know you want me,¡± the woman revealed a pair of succulent thighs using the slit of her dress, ¡°or do you prefer the three of us?¡± Two other women suddenly came out of nowhere and caressed his body, but Victor walked it off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to those old crones, come on, and join me. I¡¯ll show you a good time,¡± a beautiful man implored Victor to enter his room.


    Some of them were eyeing Victor up and down with lustful eyes, these women were good at their job to lure prey into their bedroom. At first, it was off-putting for Victor, but nowadays he just has gotten used to it. Though not every man or woman who worked here tried to seduce him, all of them are actually nice and good people. The reason why they try to seduce Victor is because of the bet they had with each other: whichever woman or man could get him to lay with them would win the cash prize.


    Walking through the curtains door, revealed him to the extravagant lobby draped with red curtains, expensive erotic arts, and decorated with carnations of Mauves while a heavily scented strong aphrodisiac lingered in the room. There were already tons of customers roaming around the main floors with a drink in their hands and a pair of their breasts against their arms. Making his way down the stairs, he leaned against the wall at the bottom of the stair with his arms crossed under his chest.


    Another peacekeeper nodded at Victor from across the lobby, or at least that is what they would call themselves. Their jobs are mostly taking care of rowdy guests that get way too handsy and violent. However, sometimes they had to deal with troublemakers, gang members, people who didn¡¯t pay, or all sorts of people who is a threat to the courtesans. After Victor confirmed that there was no threat in the lobby, he made his way through the main door.


    The moment he stepped outside, he was greeted with a mob of locals passing by. The red-light district, a place where local or foreigner could get a good drink, woman or man, or even illegal item. It offers everything and truly almost anything. It is the only place where this kind of immoral activity was legalized by the uppermost top, not only the lower and middle class visited this place, even the upper class did.


    The mob parted in the middle like a stone in a river, they only made way for three kinds of group, the noble, the law enforcement, or the gang. For tonight, it¡¯s the law enforcement, they called themselves the Teikoku Keisatsu: Imperial Police. Every large city has it. They live by the code, a sort of honorary system that was etched into their mind to follow and obey. One could tell whoever worked for the Imperial Police just by his posture alone, straight and proper. However, most of them that are active wore a military uniform, black and white, no armor, but a Katana on their belt and white gloves along with a full black and gold embroidered Breton cap. They atheistic bleed unification and discipline.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    They marched down the street uncompromisingly. If you want to live, better make sure you move out of the way or else face the consequence. However, Victor had lived in this city for years now, he knows that some of them aren¡¯t what they seem to be, some are corrupted and degenerate that would use the law at their pleasure. It¡¯s better to not get involved, that has been Victor¡¯s way of living nowadays; to not get involved.


    Steam escaped from Victor¡¯s lips, the season was changing, winter was near. After the Police disappeared in the crowd, Victor slid through the passerby and into the alley beside the Pleasure Palace. Only a few knew about the humble food stall, hidden in darkness and only illuminated by a couple of lanterns. This stall only sells a certain type of food, a variety of fish meat and vegetables boiled in rich soup, the people called it; Oden. It¡¯s more peaceful in the alley, despite being close to the crowded street behind him.


    In that stall, an old man manned the bar, he had a welcoming smile as Victor took a seat on the stool. After warming himself by the soup heat, he looked at the board game beside him; a square wooden plane divided by two-color white and black, a game of Go. A simple game, whoever surrounded their opponent and captured the most stone won the game. Victor took the black stone and took one white piece off the board.


    ¡°How are you, Exiled Prince?¡±


    ¡°I thought I told you to never call me that.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Victor. If you haven''t noticed, old age is starting to get to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I never liked the title, exiled or not, I don¡¯t like being called a Prince.¡±


    ¡°Here you go, the usual.¡± The old man placed a bowl of Oden before Victor alongside a small bag of coins.


    Victor pushed the bag of coins, ¡°The same as usual.¡±


    The old man sighed, ¡°I think it¡¯s about time you give up on the search. It has been years, no man has that kind of tattoo here. Even if he did, you could never find it. That kind of tattoo is too well hidden even from the uppermost level.¡±


    Victor slammed his clenched fist against the bar, the bowl of Oden shook, and he growled through gritted teeth, ¡°The same as usual.¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself.¡±


    Victor snapped out from his anger, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The old man served him a cup of Sake, ¡°What are you going to do if you found him?¡±


    Victor took a quick glance at his The Man-eater, ¡°Her Katana has only one rule, and he will learn what it is.¡±


    ¡°I know what you are going to do when you find him, but I want to know is; what you are going to do after you kill him?¡±


    Victor chugged the cup of Sake and ate one of the fish meat before standing up and walked away. The old man tossed the bag of coins and Victor caught it, ¡°Take the money. I don¡¯t need it, you¡¯ve already spent so much. Besides, you have taken care of my girls without fail, at least I owe you that. I promise you I¡¯ll find him. In the meantime, go think about the answer to my earlier question.¡±


    Storing the coins inside his pocket, Victor walked away and back into the Pleasure Palace. That old man used to be a toymaker, but he found a better business. First, it was a toy shop then the most successful Pleasure Palace in the district and then a small humble Oden stall. He had connections, from bottom to top, a powerful man, but as humble as one could be. However, do not underestimate that old man, who knows what will happen if someone crossed him.


    Victor leaned against the same spot at the bottom of the stair and watched people come in and come out. Some stayed, but most of them leave with empty pockets. The night went out just like usual, as time went by, the drunker Victor became. Suddenly, one of the girls tapped on his arm, ¡°It¡¯s break time.¡±


    He nodded his head and made his way to the bar where he took one of the seats, he raised his finger, and the bartender nodded his head. He brought him the usual drink, a more potent drink only for Victor. He sat there with a solemn gaze against his drink, but his solitude was interrupted when a certain courtesan leaned against him.


    ¡°Haruhi?¡±


    ¡°Yep, it¡¯s me. Your favorite girl,¡± She smiled brightly and Victor replied with his own half-smile.


    ¡°Hardly.¡± Victor always wondered how could she smiled so brightly every day.


    ¡°So tell me, Vic, what are you moping about?¡±


    ¡°I have done nothing, but searching and chasing after someone, that may or not live in this city. I have no clue, no lead, nothing, but I kept searching.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you going to do if you finally find this chosen one?¡±


    ¡°Something bad...but, it¡¯s not about finding him, it about after. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do after I did what must be done--nothing comes to mind.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I do a little bit of fortune-telling, you know for the guests, they love it. Do you want to give it a go?¡±


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t believe in that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll promise you, it won¡¯t be that bad. Now, give me your palm.¡±


    Victor extended his palm at her, Haruhi gently took his hand. She always accidentally glanced away when she saw his hand, it has nothing but scars. So much pain behind those scars. Haruhi couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of life he went through, even her painful life is a pale comparison to him, judging only by the scars on his entire body. Haruhi never pry about his past and Victor did the same too, that¡¯s why she respected him and trusted him more than anyone else because Victor wasn¡¯t the type to judge or care.


    She shook her head and traced the line on his palm, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a love line right here. Look like someone got a girl in the future, and judging from it, she will be the most beautiful and kindest person around unlike a dirty, ugly girl like me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, you¡¯re the most gorgeous and kindest lady in this fine establishment.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± That statement was a bit sudden for Haruhi, she never thought he would say that to her face, so suddenly. Her face was red before she smiled brightly, she tucked a loose hair behind her ear and turned to the lobby, ¡°You heard that girls? Victor just told me that I¡¯m the best girl around here!¡±


    ¡°Sure he did,¡± one girl from the top floors yelled out.


    ¡°Best at sucking,¡± commented a girl in the corner of the room.


    ¡°No one is best at sucking like me, if you know what I mean,¡± Haruhi countered the sarcasm and comments, They all giggled and laughed before resuming back to work. Victor sighed and frowned half-heartedly while she raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°You know I have to defend my best girl spot.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Hardly a good prediction.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m gonna do it for real now,¡± She placed her hand on his palm again and closed her eyes.


    There will be pain, suffering, war, family, and inheritance. It was disturbing to watch the amount of blood that will be shed before his path, the loss he will experience in his future and the absurd amount of suffering he will feel at the end of his destiny. However, nothing saddened her more when she saw Victor, triumph against all odds, but...


    ¡°Die and be reborn again as a legend. You will die, but you will have your crown,¡± Haruhi had muttered all of it without thinking. The woman opened her eyes, realized what she had said, and when she looked up, she found shock and anger in her friend¡¯s face. Victor swept his hand away and quickly walked away from the bar, leaving her behind without saying anything.


    ¡°Vic, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean about the death part.¡±


    ¡°It not about death. It¡¯s about the crown.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind. I need time alone.¡±


    Victor couldn¡¯t believe it, he never told her about his past and he doubted the old man would break his promise. He cursed himself, wondering if it was his fault, did he muttered it aloud without even noticing it. Victor then took the same spot where he had guarded and pondered a bit. In the corner of his eyes, Victor noticed Haruhi¡¯s guilty expression, but he had to look away, one thing he didn''t want was to get involved.


    Crack, boom!


    Suddenly, the ceiling collapsed, dust and debris were pouring down onto the lobby. People were screaming and panicking as they evacuated the lobby. Victor and the other guards closed in with their weapons readied. The cloud of dust dissipated and revealed two men; and judging for their attires, an Imperial Police and a Pirate.


    Just perfect: trouble.

 Chapter 21 [Trouble]

    Two men, an Imperial Police; a fair-skinned man with slick short black hair and slender body, he had a certain feminine charm to his look, a beautiful man with black-rimmed glasses and a short Katana under his belt. It is quite rare but not that rare since Yakawa people tend to age a bit differently, it could be an effect of that. Still, it is undeniable that this beautiful person was a man.


    A Pirate; thick eyebrow, messy hair that doesn¡¯t reach his shoulder but enough to cover his ears. This rugged-looking man has a strong jawline under that scruffy brown beard. His clothing defined him, the opened up shirt that revealed his chest, the loose pants, the shoulder cape, it screamed sailor, but Victor didn''t expect that a pirate would carry a spear.


    Under all of that commotion, Victor gestured to the guards to take care of the girls, all of them left and started to evacuate the vicinity. The room was devoid of people in a matter of seconds, silence befell on the room as if someone just saw a ghost walking by.


    ¡°Under the Imperial law, you are under arrest!¡± shouted the Imperial Police as he cuffed the Pirate¡¯s hands behind his back.


    ¡°You are in over your head, rookie. There are forces in work that are way beyond your Imperial law. You understand nothing.¡±


    ¡°You are just a pirate who had been plundering our food supplies. You are nothing but a common thief.¡±


    ¡°A common thief that¡¯s able to plunder Imperial food supplies without raising an alarm? Aren''t that a little suspicious?¡±


    ¡°What are you on about?¡± The Imperial Police grabbed the Pirate by the collar.


    ¡°Inside my left pocket will answer your dire question.¡± The Pirate smirked.


    The Imperial Police reached in and then he took out a parchment; unfolded it and read the contents. Whatever was written on that parchment caused his eyes to widen in disbelief. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be...but why?¡±


    With only the three of them in that lobby, the front door burst open and a dozen Imperial Police swarmed in like flies. They blocked the entrance, the windows, and the stairs; and of course, with weapons unsheath in their hands. Victor acted based on his common sense, he raised both hands and showed no sign of aggression. However, his luck had run out that night. To be in that lobby was a bad idea, he should have left with the others because when a bald and rugged-looking Imperial Police came in, everything went south so fast.


    ¡°Second Captain Hajime?¡± The Rookie Imperial Police turned his gaze at the bald man.


    The Captain shook his head in disappointment, ¡°From tonight forward, Private Kenn Miyazawa is officially a traitor. Eliminated everyone in this room without mercy. I¡¯m sorry Private Kenn, I warned you to not read the letter.¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell!¡± shouted The Pirate as he stood up from the floor with both hands still cuffed together behind him.


    ¡°Wait, I have nothing to do with them!¡± yelled Victor at the crowd of men brandishing their weapons.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late, Outsider. Captain¡¯s order is absolute, no matter what you told them.¡±


    ¡°Let me out of this cuff. I can help you fight.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Kenn to the Pirate, and then he turned to Victor, ¡°Outsider, please don¡¯t kill them. They are only following orders.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them?! I don¡¯t even want to be part of whatever this is.¡±


    ¡°Too late now, mate.¡± chuckled the Pirate.


    The Imperial Police charged at the same time, Victor glanced around him but looked down at the table closest to him. He kicked it toward the three that was near him and back away. Kenn grabbed the Pirate and shoved him behind while brandishing his short sword at the enemy near him, he blocked a couple of strikes and kicked the one who was too eager to slice his throat off. The Pirate rolled over the bar, and using his mouth; he shoved a bottle of Sake into it and chugged it down.


    Victor grabbed his Katana but changed his mind at the last minute, he kicked the railing of the stairs and used the broken stick as a weapon to slap his enemy¡¯s hands. Slapped one and his enemy accidentally released his weapon, Victor kicked him away and took the chance to back away.


    Kenn rushed in at one of his opponents just before he brought his blade down. The enemy attack was stopped when his arm landed against Kenn¡¯s shoulder. The Rookie broke the weapon away from the enemy and gut-punched him to the floor. Kenn then backed away and he was closer to the bar, so did Victor.


    ¡°A back door would be good right about now,¡± shouted the Pirate after a burp.


    ¡°The kitchen!¡± shouted Victor as he leaped over the counter and grabbed the bottle underneath the counter; he threw it at the enemy to keep them at bay.


    Kenn leaped over the counter and dragged the Pirate into the kitchen, Victor followed suit and they were rushing through the kitchen. Victor brought down cabinets and threw utensils to keep them at bay, heck, he even threw a bunch of spoons at them when he ran out of chopsticks.


    ¡°Seriously, mate; spoons?¡± commented the Pirate.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exactly throw knives at them because of your friend over there, and I don¡¯t see you helping.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let me give you a hand, mate. Oh, wait! Let''s put a raincheck on that because if you haven¡¯t noticed, my hands are cuffed together.¡±


    Victor grabbed a pan and blocked an incoming kitchen knife coming straight at the Pirate. He screamed and quickly took a large breath in to calm himself again.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for yelling. However, mate, they got the right idea. Knife? Knife! KNIFE!¡±


    Pang!


    Pang!


    Pang!


    Victor managed to block all of three knives, the Pirate widened his eyes at the last knife, ¡°That last one almost hit my nuts. What¡¯s wrong with you guys?! That low even for me.¡± The Pirate¡¯s head recoiled back when a spoon hit him right in the forehead.


    ¡°Told you. When in doubt, throw spoons,¡± said Victor as he grabbed a meat cleaver and the enemy backed away to keep themselves from harm.


    ¡°What are you going to do with that, mate? It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t hurt them,¡± commented The Pirate.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know that,¡± Victor replied with a roll of his eyes.


    The enemy looked at each other then smiled before slowly making their way closer to their prey. Victor groaned as much as he could, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, mate. I talk too much when I panic.¡±


    ¡°Then panic somewhere else!¡±


    Letting go of the meat cleaver, Victor grabbed another pan. One of them swung his sword at Victor, he blocked it with a pan and slapped the weapon away before starting to drum his enemy head with multiple hits of the pan. He then moved on to the others and it became a sort of high pitch musical version of an acapella group.


    Kenn arrived at the back door, he tried turning the handle and found it to be locked. ¡°It¡¯s locked!¡±


    ¡°Break it!¡± Victor shouted as he kept their enemy at bay.


    ¡°Let me through!¡± yelled the Pirate as he charged and broke the door from its hinges. Kenn stepped through the broken door and lifted the Pirate before pulling him away down the alley. Victor threw his pang at the two of them and managed to knock them out before grabbing a small barrel and threw in on the stove then shouted, ¡°Blackpowder!¡±


    The Police quickly ran away while Victor made his escape. They ducked down and waited, and waited for the explosion, but nothing happened. They took a peek at the barrel, it was burning, but nothing happened. After Victor caught up to both of them, Kenn glanced and asked him, ¡°Was that really a barrel of black powder?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, what kind of Pleasure Palace has a barrel of back powder in their kitchen,¡± chuckled the Pirate.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like, they know that,¡± replied Victor.


    ¡°Though, I am curious to what it was.¡± Kenn raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°A barrel of pickles, quite delish if I may say so.¡± Victor took a single pickle out of his sleeve and bit it down.


    The Pirate bellowed his laughter while Kenn covered his amused smile, Victor couldn¡¯t help smile but smile at his genius tactic. It took them a while, but after navigating through multiple alleys, they had finally lost their chaser. The Rookie then both of them to a small warehouse near the dock where they were alone enough to finally catch their breath. Victor leaned against a wooden pillar and dragged down his back while his leg became jelly. The Pirate lay on a thick stack of hays and heaved his breath. Kenn meanwhile was peeking through the door to check whether they were followed.


    Rustled, rustled, the Pirate goes as he plundered the nearby crate, "Aha! Want some?" He presented a bottle of imported alcohol to the room. Victor raised his hand, the pirate tossed the bottle over after taking a sip of it.


    "How could you drink in a time like this?" Kenn raised his eyebrow.


    "It''s better than waiting to get captured. Want some?" chimed the Pirate.


    "I appreciated the gesture but I don''t drink," Kenn took a seat on the floor as proper as someone who was attending a funeral.


    "That''s a good looking sword, mate. Why didn''t you use it earlier?" The Pirate turned his gaze at the Katana in Victor''s belt.


    "My sword had only one rule. If I were to use it, they would have died," Victor caught a glance from Kenn just before he looked away.


    "Oh, damn, mate. Remind me to not mess with your sword." The Pirate whistled before leaning back again on the hay.


    "That was quite a commotion earlier. Can you tell me what happened? I have the right to know since both of you dragged me into this mess."


    The Pirate chuckled, "First let me introduce myself. The ruler of the sea, the dastardly handsome of the south, and the ladies man of the east. I''ve come from far away, plunder every ship, robbed many countries, and embarked on adventures that your mind couldn''t comprehend. I am Yemen Zabazz, The Pirate King!"


    ¡°My name is Victor. I would say it was a pleasure to meet you, but after what happened, I wish I never met you.¡±


    "He''s not a Pirate King. He¡¯s just a regular Pirate who got caught trying to rob this city''s food supplies."


    ¡°Aww, such a buzzkill, mate. At Least, I had an awesome crew¡­ or used too,¡± Yemen lowered his gaze and flattened his lips.


    ¡°If you were wondering what happened to them, they got caught immediately,¡± chimed Kenn.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! One of my mates...betrayed me. I know who it was, he¡¯s the one who got us the job, but tonight he wasn''t there. The moment we set foot in that storage room, The Police were ready for us, weapons were drawn. My mates were all arrested except for me, or at least that was what I was trying to do until this rookie caught me.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°No, there wasn''t any talk of an ambush recently unless that operation was directly under the Second Captain¡¯s commands. However, due to recent events, it might be true, but I would have heard about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a rookie, I doubt you heard anything about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true; Goro Yazawa, my uncle is The High Commander of The Imperial Police. Any planned operation in secrecy or not, shouldn''t be possible if not approved by him, and he would have told me because¡­¡± Kenn looked away with scrunched up eyebrow because something smells fishy about the whole operation


    ¡°Because?¡± Yemen raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Because he appointed me as a surveillance officer to keep an eye on his force. He trusted me more than them, so he should have told me about the operation,¡± Kenn brought his gaze down and stared at the floor.


    ¡°If I remember it correctly, they attacked you after they found out that you had read whatever was written inside it,¡± Victor said as he chugged another sip before tossing it back to Yemen.


    ¡°My mate told me that the one who offered him the job, gave him the instructions in handwritten to raid the supplies,¡± noted Yemen.


    ¡°That letter. That handwriting. That was from The High Commander, it was the same handwriting. I am absolutely sure of it, I had served under him for years now and I could tell from just a single glance. ¡±


    ¡°Could someone fake his handwriting?¡±


    ¡°Someone could, but only the upper command such as the Captains or the State Lord would be able to do that.¡±


    ¡°I say that someone had lured my crew to raid the supplies and ambush us, and the one who betrayed me, knew about it, and that¡¯s why he wasn''t there tonight,¡± Yemen pointed out as he chugged down the bottle.


    ¡°That makes sense, but what with the secrecy, it could have been a normal operation, and why did they brand me as a traitor after I read that parchment?¡± muttered Kenn as he pondered deeply inside his mind.


    However, their moments of pondering were interrupted when some had knocked on the warehouse door. Victor stood up and grabbed a stool as a weapon while Kenn unsheathed his short Katana and pointed it at the entrance, Yemen chugged down as much as he could before retreating behind a wooden beam. The warehouse door creaked loudly as it was slowly being opened from the other side.

 Chapter 22 [The Plan]

    Kenn, Yemen, and Victor have always been on edge since what happened at the Pleasure Palace. So don¡¯t blame them when they have to be extra careful and a bit happy trigger when a sudden threat arises. The door opened, but on the other side wasn¡¯t the police or a burglar, it was just an old man. An old man that Victor knew too well and too familiar with. Victor placed down the stool and let out a sigh of relief while Kenn and Yemen looked at each other with confusion in their eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here, and how did you find us?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, do you know this ancient patriarch?¡± Kenn turned his gaze at Victor after gesturing to the old man.


    ¡°He¡¯s basically my employer. Just called him Old Man, he prefers it that way. So, Old Man, how did you find us?¡±


    ¡°I owned this warehouse and that booze you just drank. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know if someone broke into my warehouse?¡± The Old Man shrugged before making his way to a nearby stool to take a seat on it. Yemen tried to hide the bottle they chugged together behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Help yourself. You¡¯ll need it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Old Man. I need a way out of this place, got anything for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were involved with them.¡± Victor stepped forward.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a victim of the circumstances, and I wish to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Good news for you then, a ship will dock here tomorrow morning. The Captain is an old friend of mine. You can board it, free of charge, and embark out of here as soon as possible. But I may have bad news for you, Victor.¡± It was the first time that the Old Man ever looked at him with a pleading gaze. That means something had gone wrong.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Victor knew what it was and he was a damn fool.


    ¡°Haruhi, that foolish girl got caught while trying to find you. If only the bad news ends there. Tomorrow morning she will be hung at the plaza for conspiring with a traitor. Alongside a group of Pirates.¡±


    Victor slammed his clenched fist against a wooden beam and caused the dust to rain down on them. He looked away and kept cursing himself to death. It was all his fault, he shouldn¡¯t get involved, he shouldn¡¯t have got close to her, why didn¡¯t he understand that? All of this could have been avoided if he kept his distance.


    ¡°Wait, mate. My crew will be hung for trying to rob food supplies?¡°


    ¡°Trying? You succeeded in robbing it. The food supplies are gone,¡± said the Old Man.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not possible, mate. We couldn¡¯t even touch them, let alone take them away,¡± Yemen shot back with disbelief and furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°Where is she right now?¡± Victor rubbed the hilt of his sword and looked at the old man with furious intention.


    ¡°Unfortunately, in a heavily guarded prison. Trust me when I say that you won''t make it past the gate.¡±


    Victor began walking toward the door with determined eyes. Kenn stopped the man from leaving by grabbing his shoulder. The determined man glared at the rookie. Kenn shook his head. ¡°Don''t you understand? You will die before you make it. However, we can save, but it needs to be tomorrow morning. I have a plan. You too, Yemen. I promise you that I will get all of them out there safely.¡±


    ¡°Why are you helping us?¡±


    ¡°I live by the code. We protect the innocents, and I deemed all of them innocent. There¡¯s clearly something wrong going here, and I will not let them pay for something they wrongly accused of.¡±


    ¡°A Rookie Police. A Drunk Pirate. And A Disgrace Outsider. I think you just got yourself a team. Stay here, rest, and tomorrow morning I will keep that ship here as long as it takes. Make sure to bring her back safely, Victor.¡± The old man stroked his beard and took a deep sigh.


    ¡°I will.¡± The old man left his stool and the warehouse after closing the door behind him.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan, mate?¡± asked Yemen as he closed in on the two of them.


    ¡°First of all, your cuff.¡± Kenn reached into his pocket and took out a single key.


    ¡°Finally, mate! My nuts are itching to get scratch.¡± Yemen extended his cuff and Kenn unlocked it.


    ¡°Okay, you both need a weapon.¡± Yemen looked around and found a pitchfork, close enough to the spear he had always used, so it will be easy to improvise. He swung it around and like a charm, it was easy to use, but he still preferred a bow. However, Kenn walked up to him and broke the triple tips.


    ¡°What did you do, mate? That was a perfectly good weapon, ey.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill them. That¡¯s rule number one.¡±


    ¡°While they are trying to kill me? They have bloody crossbows, mate. I need to take them out before they get us first.¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re only following orders. You may be trying to save your men, but the people you are fighting against are still my comrades. I know them. So the answer is no, we can¡¯t have accidental kill here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, bloody hell. This gonna be harder than I thought. So what¡¯s your plan, mate? How are we gonna rescue them without fighting?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I agree with the Pirate. Bloodshed is unavoidable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t hurt them. I am saying that you can¡¯t kill them, and don¡¯t worry, I know how to pull some of the force away from the gallow. I need you to trust me on this, but you need to give me time, I need to meet someone there.¡± Kenn looked at both of them with a pleading gaze to trust him and his plan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I got any other options, but if you¡¯re late, I will rescue Haruhi by myself, with or without killing.¡±


    ¡°As I said before, I have a plan. How about you, Yemen?¡±


    ¡°Shit, bloody, corn! Fine¡­ But I¡¯m with Victor, don¡¯t be late or we will start killing your friends.¡±


    ¡°Okay, here the plan¡­.¡±


    ***


    They waited till morning, under a pair of large cloaks, Victor and Yemen made their way to the plaza without any problem, and with the help of the jam-packed crowd, they managed to avoid suspicions. They couldn¡¯t get close to the gallows or risk exposing themselves to the Imperial Police. So they had to stay in the middle of the crowd and kept circling around for a weak point. After looking at the roofs around them, it was concluded that there were five archers with longbows. On a good day, that thing could shoot about 100 yards or about 90 meters away, and to their luck, today looked like it was going to be a good day.


    ¡°Now we wait for Kenn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the hardest part, mate. The waiting game.¡±


    In a dark alley, near the plaza, Kenn looked above him at the two walls beside him. He stretched his legs and arms before jumping from one wall to the other until he made it to the top without causing any unnecessary noise or attention. He ducked down and avoided the archer line of sight. With stealth, he sneaked toward one of the archers and quickly wrapped his arm around the archer¡¯s neck before dragging him down and knocking the man out. He took the longbow and a pair of arrows with a small cylinder attached to the tip.


    Kenn didn¡¯t waste time as he made his way to a certain balcony, he snuck in using an opened window. After being inside the small storage room, Kenn made his way to the door and peeked through the gap. A guard was walking down the stairs and disappeared from his line of sight. Now that the coast is clear, Kenn sneaked out and into another room where a high-value person was residing.


    ¡°Private Kenn Miyazawa?¡± A bearded man with a little bit of gray in his black lush hair turned toward Kenn with wide eyes.


    ¡°High Commander Goro, sir! Don¡¯t be alarmed. I have no intention of hurting you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? That line of thought is unthinkable. You¡¯re my nephew, we¡¯re family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor, sir, that you never had a doubt about me, but sir, you may have heard about what happened last night?¡±


    ¡°The information was inadequate to make any assumption, but if you don¡¯t mind, can you fill in the blanks?¡±


    ¡°I would in a heartbeat tell you everything I know, but I don¡¯t have the time to debrief you about the entire thing. Unfortunately, I have to give you the short version of it, sir.¡±


    Kenn told him the bare bones of what had happened last night and The Commander listened with extra focus. ¡°A fake order by me? That is what you believed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Where is the evidence now, Private Kenn?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere safe. The less you know, the safer you will be. I don''t want you to get more mixed up with this.¡±


    ¡°Good work, Private Kenn, but you have a long path ahead of you if you wish to investigate it further.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Then forgive me for my sudden leave. There¡¯s a promise I must keep.¡± Kenn bowed his head before sneaking out of the room and left the same way he got in.


    A dozen pirates and a lone woman were escorted out of the barred carriage. Haruhi was that woman. They were forced to walk up the stairs to their punishment. Haruhi''s neck was the first to be wrapped with rope. Victor was about to make his move when he saw the woman squirmed, but Yemen stopped him by reminding him of the plan.


    ¡°We need to trust his plan, mate.¡±


    Dashing on top of rooftops while arming his longbow. He took one of the arrows, scraping it against a wall, and ignited the fuse. Before it could explode, Kenn shot it above him and a burst of black smoke alarmed the sky. Most people wouldn''t know what it meant, but for the Imperial Police, it was a signal that one of their comrades is engaging with a target. One signal wouldn''t be enough to draw the majority of the force, that¡¯s why he shot another one after diving down into a tight alley.


    Victor looked around him as the majority of the force began moving toward the black smoke, but the five archers remained behind, guarding the prisoners and a couple of Imperial Police stayed behind to execute the punishment. Victor looked at his newfound ally and nodded his head. They need to proceed or they will miss the chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I got myself in this mess, and I¡¯m sorry that I am a bit selfish, but...¡± muttered Haruhi under her breath while both her eyes were puffed out from trying to hold back the tears.


    ¡°I want you to save me! Please, Vic! Wherever you are! Save me!!¡± The dam of tears she had kept back all this time burst opened by a single cry of help.


    That cry of help was heard, loud and clear. Victor rushed through the crowd at top speed, pushing and parting random bystanders out of his way while Yemen followed behind. After Keiko''s death, Victor had trained himself over and over again with what his teacher had managed to teach him. Coupled with his experience getting into street brawls, his body had been trained to withstand his own strength.


    However, Victor had an ace in the hole. he had perfected it, no, that was an understatement. He had improved that one palm strike from the night of her death. There¡¯s no need for the overdramatic hand gesture or say Victor because he understood the core of it, understood it fully to execute in a simpler form.


    His teacher taught him to keep his emotions in and don''t let it elude his mind, but this palm strike was the opposite, it was about letting go of everything you had. So that what he does, every emotion he had; sadness, love, or even happiness, he put it all in this one strike. The Imperial Police tried to stop Victor''s charge, but that where Yemen came in, using his poorly made staff, he bopped them out of the way.


    It took only a single palm strike against the wooden support.


    As if a tsunami had crashed against it, the support was obliterated in an instant while the entire gallows collapsed down. The few small debris became dust and it encompassed the surrounding area. Suddenly, the archers had no clear sight of their target or their allies. Haruhi¡¯s eyes were wide shut as she waited for her body to slam against the ground, but before it could happen, someone had caught her in his arms as gently as they could.


    ¡°Loud and clear...¡± said Victor.


    ¡°Vic. I knew it. You had to save--¡±


    ¡°My best girl?¡±


    ¡°Vic, I was so scared! The thought of you missing, hurt and alone, scared me to death. I had to try,¡± she sobbed against his chest, wetting the lapel. Victor calmed her by pressing his forehead against her and with a giant smile on his face showed her his relief. Haruhi was overwhelmed by the happiness Victor¡¯s showed, but who could blame her, not a lot of people would risk their lives to save someone like her, and was glad to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re okay, but we need to leave. Yemen, got anything for us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have no idea, mate. Come on, boys. Let¡¯s break free!¡± Yemen shouted at his men as they unlocked the chain that tied them together.

 Chapter 23 [Teamwork]

    "Heave ho!"


    "Heave ho!"


    "Heave ho!"


    Chanted through a thick cloud of dust; they alerted the archers that were situated above the roof. The crowd¡¯s panic caused a chain of confusion inside the plaza. It¡¯s a perfect chance for Victor alongside Yemen¡¯s band of merry men to escape. Right there at the moment, imagine a turtle shell made out of a wooden gallows, and now imagine that thing burst out of the cloud of dust. It wasn¡¯t a perfect shield, but it worked as it protected them from a rain of arrows.


    ¡°Hahaha, I never thought we got this far, mate!¡± yelled Yemen at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Wait, you had doubts about the plan, and you just went with it?¡± asked Victor while Haruhi was in his arms.


    ¡°Of course, I had doubts, mate. In my experience of coming up with plans, there¡¯s always a chance that any plan will go south so fast, but you know, if we don¡¯t try, we don¡¯t know.¡± They kept marching down the street; breaking a few small stalls along the way while behind them a crowd of Imperial Police was on their tracks.


    They stopped marching and halted their movement when a large muscular man in a full steel helm and armored Imperial Police¡¯s uniform stood in their way with a shield so large that it covered his entire body. Something was wrong about this man the moment Victor and Yemen laid their gaze on him. This man wasn''t any regular Imperial Police, that is for sure. A quick glance behind him, Victor saw the Imperial Police were getting closer to them by the second.


    ¡°Yemen?¡±


    ¡°An alley to our left. It¡¯s blocked by a wooden fence. We can destroy it, but it may slow us down. Despite the circumstance, I propose we took on that man, mate. Seems like a good challenge, ain¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Not now. We got life baggage. We can¡¯t risk it.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯m not just any common baggage. I can escape on my own,¡± chided Haruhi as she struggled within Victor¡¯s arms. It wasn''t long before Haruhi was released from Victor¡¯s grasp so she could stand on her own.


    A small thin dagger plopped against a wooden plank. Victor didn¡¯t see it coming, but Yemen did, that¡¯s why he extended the plank in front of Victor; saving him from getting impaled by a thin knife. A short woman stood on the roof at their right. She was the same as the gigantic man; different in terms of look. She was far from your standard Imperial Police. Her face was hidden under a hood and mask and it seemed her preferred weapon was a bunch of thin daggers that were strapped all over her uniform.


    ¡°Our chance is thinning by the second. You¡¯re right, mate. We need to leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I can break that wall, but I need a sword.¡±


    Yemen tossed him a katana, ¡°Use this, I snagged it from a guard earlier.¡±


    ¡°Cover me.¡± Victor held his breath then dashed toward the wooden fence at great speed. He drew the sword and with a single slash; the fence was destroyed.


    ¡°Run! Run! Run!¡± Yemen¡¯s band of merry men left the wooden gallows behind and stormed into the newly opened alley. Haruhi followed the men, but to Victor¡¯s dismay, a dagger flew straight at her. However, thank the goddess for Yemen¡¯s sight, he was able to intercept the daggers using the same wooden plank. The muscular man with the shield began to charge like a bull, shield first straight to them. Victor pulled Yemen into the alley despite his wish to battle the great man.


    Victor and Yemen ran after their allies while both of them were chased by an agile rogue on the roof and the muscle-bound man with a giant shield behind them.


    ¡°We need to get them off our trail. Any idea, Yemen?¡±


    ¡°Ai, mate. I got one.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    At the top of his lungs, Yemen shouted, ¡°What do you mean you brought the letter with us?! You¡¯re going to get us killed!¡± Yemen nodded his head to Victor so he would play along.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that there were so many of them! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Victor used his glance to tell Yemen that they need to take the incoming door on their left.


    They both slid down the path so they would slow down before launching themself through the doorway on their left. Inside the building, the residents screamed as two men rushed through their kitchen. Victor took a glimpse and smiled when a muscle-bound man broke the doorway and chased after them. There was no stopping this gigantic man, not even the wall. Yemen listened closely and he heard the patter of footsteps on the roof that means the other one also took the bait.


    ¡°Take a right here!¡± Victor took a right through the doorway with Yemen behind him and they were out back into the main street. Looking at their left, more police were heading toward them. An explosion of black smoke in the sky had alerted more police to their location. They had to take a right and head down the street as fast as they could. Yemen yelped in pain when a dagger pierced his shoulder after pushing Victor to the side.


    ¡°Bloody hell! That woman is gonna be the death of us.¡±


    Victor pulled Yemen and threw themselves into the tavern¡¯s window. The broken glasses splattered on the wooden floor, Victor and Yemen leaned against the wall and when they turned their gaze at the patrons inside the bar; they found their faces filled with confusion.


    ¡°You people might want to leave, right about now¡± Victor warned them then three daggers landed near his leg. Quickly, the customers left their seats and ran to the back door.


    "Before you leave, mate. Can you toss a bottle over here," Yemen said to one of the men trying to sneak out, and without thinking about it, he tossed a bottle of alcohol onto the pirate.


    Yemen caught it and chugged it down. "Wooh, that''s some good stuff. Want some?"


    "Sure, pass it over." Victor caught the bottle and chugged it down.


    "Well, our plan just derailed," sighed Yemen.


    "We didn''t expect to run into a couple of strong weirdos, but at least we got good booze out of it."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Ah, gotta appreciate the small thing. How¡¯s that sword treating you, mate?¡± A dozen footsteps marched in front of the tavern, both of them knew that they were surrounded just by the noise outside.


    ¡°Never got the chance to use it.¡±


    ¡°Well, you might though. Right about now. But, nothing as good as Frozehaven¡¯s steel, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no expert, but I agree. Oh, that big guy with the shield, I think his shield is made from Frozehaven¡¯s steel.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± Yemen grunted as he pulled the dagger out then tore a piece of fabric to wrap around his injury.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It must have cost him a fortune to make that shield.¡±


    ¡°Your hand. It¡¯s bleeding.¡± Yemen pointed at Victor.


    ¡°Oh, it happened when I used that technique against something harder than my body. It literally tore my skin apart after I hit the support beam, but don¡¯t worry, I got it.¡± Victor tore a piece of long fabric from his sleeve and wrapped his bloody hand.


    ¡°Yemen Zabazz and Victor. Under the imperial rule of her Empress Shihong, both of you are sentenced to death for treason against the Empire!¡± shouted one of the Imperial Police.


    ¡°Quite the heavy accusation, you got there, mate. Got any proof to back it up?¡± replied Yemen with a slight chuckle. Despite his enthusiastic nature, the police didn¡¯t indulge him by replying back.


    Victor wrapped his hand on the Police¡¯s katana while Yemen took out his makeshift staff and inhaled slowly. Both of them took the last sip of the remaining alcohol and sighed deeply before raising themself. Injured and outnumbered, they couldn¡¯t ask for better odds. They nodded their heads at each other for the last time before taking a few feet away from the main door.


    With a cry of war, they barged through the main door, gusto and loud.


    Weapons drawn as their feet touch the dirt, but they stopped when their gaze landed on Kenn. He was on his knees with his hands cuffed behind him beside their captured ally stood a Captain. It¡¯s none other than the Second Captain; Hajime Harime.


    ¡°Enough, or this will be the last time your friend sees your face,¡± warned Captain Hajime at the duo.


    They let out a defeated grunt before tossing their weapons at the ground and dropped to their knees. The Imperial Police marched at them and cuffed their hands behind their back. Before they knew it, a black hood donned over their heads and they were forced to walk into a separate carriage.


    None of them was able to talk to each other, and after a long ride and multiple turns; the carriage stopped. They were forced to get off the carriages, Yemen struggled a bit and sequentially, he was hit in the stomach. He let out a grunt of pain, and Victor recognized it. Victor let out a cough, and Yemen heard it, they were waiting for Kenn to make a noise, but there was none, so he wasn¡¯t here with them.


    Good news and bad news.


    Down a ramp, damp air, wet ground, Victor concluded that they were near the dock because there wasn''t any source water in the city that could create such cold damp air but he could be wrong. Winter was looming over the city, but after feeling the shifted level on the floor, there¡¯s no denying that they were underground. The creaking of the metal bars echoed and sooner they were tossed into a cell after their hoods were taken off by their captors.


    One in each cell, Victor turned to his left and found Yemen slamming his hand against the bars, ¡°I¡¯m gonna screw you open if you lay your hand on that rookie!¡±


    The Imperial Police left the vicinity, ignoring the pirate; but Yemen kept yelling, ¡°Do you understand me?! You bloody--¡±


    ¡°Yemen¡­ calm down. We need to hope for the best.¡±


    ¡°Hope for the best? Hope isn''t good enough, mate.¡±


    ¡°Ha! You like the rookie, huh? Even after he caught you in the first place.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. That bloody kid just saves my men, and he probably got caught because he tried to save us. I owed him.¡± Yemen leaned against the bars and dragged himself down until his buttocks reached the cold floors.


    ¡°The rookie will be fine. If they wanted to kill us they would already. Something is up, I don¡¯t know why, but it kept us alive, and it probably even kept the rookie alive. For now at least,¡± Victor rubbed his hands together to warm himself; this cold he felt always caused him to be a little down because it reminded him of his home.


    ¡°I hate the cold. It would be nice to have some booze right about now.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Yemen tossed a small metal flask at Victor.


    He caught it and uncapped it. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°You sneaky bastard.¡± Victor took a small sip; he felt it kicking back, this wasn¡¯t the normal stuff he drank. This stuff was stronger but tasted more horrible. He tossed it back to Yemen.


    ¡°Now what?¡±


    ¡°We wait...¡±


    The only thing they could do is wait. As the temperature began to drop, their hands and feet were getting numb and they found themself unable to fight the cold without a heat source. Steam escaped Victor¡¯s lips, despite being locked inside a dark underground cell, he was able to guess that it was night time judging by the cold. He tilted his head slightly to Yemen, there were no signs of movement.


    ¡°Yemen?¡±


    ¡°Wha-at?¡± He sounded tired, but at least, he wasn¡¯t dead.


    ¡°How¡¯s that injury treating you?¡±


    ¡°It stings, but I¡¯ve been through worse---¡±


    In that dark jail cell, a loud smack can be heard echoing through the hallway; it sounded like a body just dropped to the floor. Victor raised himself and gestured to Yemen. The two of them were backing away from the cell door and readied themselves. A dimly lit torch can be seen in the hallway and it was getting closer. Victor and Yemen let out a quiet chuckle when they saw who was holding it.


    ¡°Bloody Kenn. You¡¯re still alive?¡±


    Kenn let out a smile, ¡°I am, and still kicking.¡±


    ¡°Yemen was sobbing furiously when he heard they took you somewhere else,¡± Victor joked as Kenn took out a dangle of keys and unlocked Yemen¡¯s cell.


    ¡°I¡¯m didn''t not. Don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    Kenn moved onto Victor¡¯s cell. ¡°I love you too, Yemen,¡± laughed the rookie as he unlocked the cell.


    ¡°Oh, buzz off,¡± cursed Yemen as he peeked in the hallway, he went in and came out with a pair of swords that was familiar to Victor, and a longbow for himself. Yemen even brought a bag of quivers with him.


    ¡°How did you get out in the first place?¡± asked Victor as he took both Katana and strapped it under his belt. One of them belonged to unconscious police and the other belonged to Keiko; the Man-eater. Victor caught a glance from Kenn before he stored the keys back into his pockets.


    ¡°Captain Hajime wasn¡¯t the one who faked the letter, we had a talk. He told me that there was something more going on than I realized. He didn¡¯t give me the details but he did tell me to go to the State Lord¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°And you believe him?¡±


    ¡°Truth to be told, I don¡¯t know. But I need to go there first, to find out or at least talk to the State Lord. Friends; if you don¡¯t mind me calling both of you that.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t. In fact, Yemen is teary about it.¡±


    ¡°Come on, buzz off, mate, but I don¡¯t mind. Friend.¡±


    ¡°Aww, Yemen is such a softie.¡±


    ¡°I will screw you open, you know that, right?¡± Yemen gestured rudely at Victor.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get inside the State Lord¡¯s house alone. I know that I¡¯m asking you both to charge into more trouble than necessary, but I need your help.¡±


    Victor glanced away. ¡°Is Haruhi fine?¡±


    ¡°Before I got captured by Captain Hajime, I managed to make sure that Haruhi and Yemen¡¯s men escaped without any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but we barely made it out in the first place,¡± said Victor as they started moving deeper into the hallway.


    ¡°Bloody hell, I¡¯m in,¡± said Yemen as he made sure the corner was empty.


    ¡°Are you sure, Yemen?¡±


    ¡°He helps us save our people, mate. Besides, I did say; I owed him.¡±


    ¡°You crazy bastard, fine. If anything goes sideways again, I¡¯m leaving,¡± huffed Victor as he placed his hand on the hilt.


    ¡°Thank you, both of you. Take a left here.¡±

 Chapter 24 [Truth]

    Overlooking a large Yakawa¡¯s mansion from a nearby roof, Victor rubbed his hands together to keep himself warm. A downward curved roof, massive in size of width rather than height, a large number of rooms, and an open field yard around the mansion. Guarded by a minimal number of Imperial Police. However, the mansion is adjacent to the castle that was stacked each floor to look like a pyramid; connected by a long thin extravagant bridge that ascends to the second floor of the castle.


    Yemen whistled after he took a sip from his metal flask, ¡°Ever wonder how much fortune they spent to build that?¡±


    ¡°Probably a lot.¡± shrugged Victor.


    ¡°Oh I wish, I could be that filthy rich,¡± sighed Yemen as he passed the metal flask to Victor.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend it,¡± said Victor as he took a sip from the metal flask.


    ¡°I see an opening, we need to move quick,¡± said Kenn as he brushed his palm against the hilt of his sword to make sure it was there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, mate. Something ain¡¯t right, there are too little guards on duty,¡± Yemen stored the metal flask inside his coat and took out two pieces of wooden plank then proceeded to strapped in against his forearms.


    ¡°I agree with Yemen. It could be a trap. Besides, that Captain of yours tried to kill us before.¡±


    ¡°He would have done it back in jail, but something he said to me that I had to believe.¡±


    ¡°How could you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°There was something in his eyes when he told me to trust him. Enough dilly dally, come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kenn led them inside easily without any of the guards alerted by their presence. It was pretty easy to sneak in until Yemen stopped Kenn from taking another step. A glint just above the floor; a steel thin wire, too hard to notice at first, but nothing passed Yemen¡¯s line of sight. He traced the wire to a hidden compartment inside the wall; a crude-looking explosive, simple but effective in tight spaces. Yemen disarmed the trap and stored it in his pocket for safekeeping. They kept moving deeper into the mansion while making sure every room was checked.


    Yet the oddest thing about the mansion wasn¡¯t the booby trap, it was that it had no sign of people living here due to the dust that had piled up in quite a few rooms. No sign of life, no sign of servants maintaining the estate, and no sign of any conflict. However, there was a clue, something that both Kenn and Victor hadn¡¯t noticed but Yemen did. The Pirate stopped abruptly in the hallway and grazed the tips of his fingers against the beautiful wooden floor.


    ¡°Bloody hell. A scratch. It was an accident, unlucky for them, but lucky for us. Something heavy was dropped. A wooden crate. Someone was trying to haul something down that way.¡±


    ¡°Should we follow it?¡± Victor glanced around, checking whether the coast was clear.


    ¡°Your decision, mate.¡± Yemen glanced behind him at Kenn.


    ¡°Lead us.¡±


    Yemen nodded then proceeded to track the scratch down the long winding hallway until they stopped in front of a sliding door. The concern in Yemen¡¯s eyes was something to be alarming for both Kenn and Victor, they gestured to him to tell them what seemed to be the problem. He pointed at the room in front of him with furrowed eyebrows. Victor took out the Police¡¯s katana while Kenn readied his own short sword. With a sigh, Yemen took off his heavy bow and rested a quiver against it.


    They opened the door then rushed in silently, but there was nothing alarming inside; only a regular tea room.


    ¡°Yemen?¡±


    ¡°I noticed a trickle of blood in front of the door. It was also damp. Someone had cleaned it up but missed a few spots. I thought there were bodies in here.¡±


    ¡°It could have been anything. For all we know, someone could have dropped a cup of tea there,¡± argued Victor.


    ¡°Listen to me, mate. I am never wrong about this. Something is off about this bloody room.¡±


    ¡°Yemen was right...¡± Kenn walked to a scroll hanging on the wall.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Victor raised an eyebrow at the Rookie.


    Kenn removed the scroll and revealed a small switch. He pressed it, and well, a trap door open. The new path led down a spiral staircase into a dark and dreary basement. Horrific to gaze at; the steps were flooded with dried blood as if someone was tossed down the stairs like a ragdoll.


    Arrived at the final steps, both of them stopped with wide eyes except for Yemen as he rushed forward. A naked man was hung on the wall by chains, a mountain of blood was dripping off the cuts all over his body. Yemen grabbed a piece of rock on the floor and slammed it against the chains, breaking it. The man dropped to the floor, grunting in pain; his arms and legs had been broken beyond any recognition.


    "Captain, is that you?" asked the man, but clearly he could not see passed through that ripped eyes.


    "It''s me. What did they do to you?"


    "How''s the crew?" His voice was broken, but he still made the effort to speak.


    "The crew managed to escape. Tell me, Zara. What happened to you?¡±


    "Thank the heaven that you survived the trap¡­ I''m sorry, Captain. They got to me¡­but knowing that you all are fine¡­gave me a bit of relief," Zara started sobbing, his clear tears mashed with thick red blood as it flowed down his cheeks.


    "If you can''t tell me what happened then tell me who did this! Who?!" Furious anger exploded from Yemen''s core and draped over him like a coat.


    "You got no time, Captain. You need to leave and take that family with you. It''s too late for me¡­Captain? My wife''s pendant, they took it, if you don¡¯t mind...find it and gave it back to my daughter," Zara coughed out blood as he chuckled before his body slowly lost its warmth and his gaze was void of any sign of life.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "What family?" Victor turned to a single door in that sanguine room. He walked to it and expected a more gruesome sight when he opened it. However, it was nothing but a woman embracing a small child, they both were trembling with fear. Judging by their conditions, they were kept against their will for quite a long time.


    "It couldn''t be...The State Lord''s family?" Kenn quickly rushed to them and broke the chains attached to her heel.


    "Don''t hurt us, please!" They were terrified at the sight of Kenn.


    Victor stepped between the two of them to calm the mother, "Calm down, Ma¡¯am. He''s not with them. Can you tell us what happened here?"


    ¡°At first, they only wanted to use my home as storage to hide all those crates. My husband said it was only temporary, but I know that something was wrong with him. There was fear in his eyes, of course being scared is not something out of ordinary for my husband. He was a normal man, born to carry a burden that outweighs him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but I need you to focus.¡± Victor placed his hand on the woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what was inside those crates, but there were a lot of them. They said something about Ghadah, I think they traded with them, but I don¡¯t know what they traded with. All I know was that one day my husband snapped at the High Commander while they were having their usual tea, and soon after that, my husband went missing. Suddenly, the Imperial Police came and locked my son and me in the basement. Afterward, we kept hearing screams outside of our room and no matter how many times I asked, they refused to tell me what happened to my husband.¡±


    ¡°I know that you have nothing to do with us, but you need to save him, I fear for his life,¡± she grabbed hold of Victor¡¯s hand and clenched tightly. Victor glanced behind him, and at the moment, he realized that Kenn knew about this. Kenn quickly turned away to face the door but was stopped when Victor grabbed him by the collar.


    ¡°When did you know?¡±


    ¡°I had my suspicions. After all, even he is in my list of suspects. The Captain told me about it when we got captured, but I was too damn stubborn to believe him. Damn it. I trusted him. He took care of me when I lost my parents. I couldn¡¯t believe it,¡± Kenn clenched his hand tightly into a fist and slammed against the doorway.


    Victor let go of Kenn, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to believe it myself. How could I? He was more than an uncle to me. He was there when I needed a father.¡±


    ¡°And you kept it quiet from us?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but I had to.¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell, both of you. We got more pressing matters.¡± Yemen turned his gaze at the woman and her child.


    ¡°Yemen, if you don¡¯t mind, please escort them out safely.¡±


    ¡°Zara, forgive me, mate, but your revenge will have to wait. Come on you two. Shut your eyes before leaving this room. There is something unsightly in the other room. Let¡¯s go,¡± said Yemen as he escorted both of them. The women and child shut their eyes before leaving the room and walked past Zara¡¯s corpse before climbing the spiral staircase.


    When the three of them left, Victor stopped Kenn again, ¡°Stop. I know what you¡¯re going to do and you''re doing it alone, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I appreciated your help even though you have no business with us. You are a kind man, Victor. Despite your inclination to complain all the time, yet, you still came with us, but now, I need to do this alone. There¡¯s no need to waste your life to help me any further.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you felt. I guess this is goodbye then. I never wanted to help you anyway.¡±


    Kenn¡¯s shoulder drooped as Victor walked passed by him, but he said something that caused Kenn to take a second glance. ¡°However, I do have a business to attend to with the Commander himself. I want to file a complaint against him about the way he treated his subordinate and the damage he caused to my employer¡¯s property. So please don''t get in my way.¡±


    Kenn held his chuckle, ¡°You truly are a kind man, Victor.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t hear what you said. Also, if you don¡¯t want to get left behind, you better hurry up.¡° Victor walked up the stairs with a half-smirk on his face.


    Both Kenn and Victor took a different route than Yemen and sneaked toward the bridge that led into the castle. As Yemen escorted the woman and her child, his instinct flared up and caused him to immediately raise his arm. A dagger dug into the wooden armor around his forearm, but not enough to bury into his skin. He turned his gaze at the dark end of the hallway and quickly raised his other arm to block three daggers that flung toward him. He gestured to the woman and his child to run before taking out his heavy bow.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A familiar masked woman showed herself from the darkness. Three daggers readied between her fingers, but before Yemen could reply with a snarky comment, something caused him to boil with anger. A trinket in her left hand, a pendant to be more precise, a pendant that belonged to his late comrade.


    ¡°You did that to him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The masked woman didn¡¯t reply but swung the pendant like a toy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are deaf, mute, or just plain stupid, mate. But that pendant belonged to a friend of mine, and if I had to walk over your corpse to get it, I would gladly do it. No, please let me do it.¡± Yemen quickly launched an arrow without warning before leaping through the paper wall beside him and avoided another dagger that was aimed at his head.


    ***


    Back in the castle.


    Victor chokehold one of the police in darkness, and hid his unconscious body behind a rectangular crate. Kenn was more focused on the crate itself than the unconscious man. Victor walked to the crate and noticed foreign writing on it; these crates were brought here from Ghadah. Kenn rested his chin on his hand as he tried to read the language.


    ¡°It would be nice to have Yemen right about now. He could translate this.¡±


    ¡°I think it said: weapons.¡±


    ¡°Only one way to find out.¡± Victor broke the lock and revealed its content.


    The man was dumbstruck by its content; a weapon unlike he had ever seen. There¡¯s no sharp end or pointed tip to stab or cut people with. Only a steel pipe with a wooden grip. Quite the strange design for a weapon, but Kenn was horrified; he had seen this thing before, he was taught to use this thing before, and he knows how dangerous this thing is.


    ¡°What kind of weapon is this?¡± Victor grabbed one but stopped midway.


    ¡°By the name of her empress, I order you to stop and put down that weapon!¡± shouted Captain Hajime as fifty men stepped out of the darkness with Katana standby in their hands and the strange weapons on a few of them.


    ¡°A trap?¡± Victor let go of the weapon and about to reach his sword when Kenn shook his head slightly. In the corner of his eyes, a muscular man with a shield that haunted him at the plaza stood towering over the rest of his allies.


    ¡°Raise yourself and face us with both hands up.¡± Victor took a glance at Kenn, and he nodded his head again. Despite his unwillingness to cooperate, Victor had to comply, he trusted the Rookie better judgment on this.


    With their hands up, Captain Hajime relaxed his shoulders and gestured to his men to lower their weapons, ¡°Men. Escort them to the throne room. The High Commander wants to meet both of them.¡±


    After both of their weapons were stripped off, they were escorted to Captain Hajime. A Police officer took the chance to punch Kenn in his cheek, ¡°Traitor!¡±


    ¡°I swear to you that you¡¯re going to lose that hand if you touch him again!¡±


    Kenn was hit again, this time the Rookie dropped to one knee. Victor struggled against the two police officers that held him but he stopped his struggles when he saw Kenn¡¯s raised hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Stop. We don¡¯t have time to waste,¡± ordered Captain Hajime as he stood on the stairs; overlooking all of them.


    The over-eager and violent police officer calmed himself as his comrades escorted Kenn and Victor up the stairs. The muscular man with a large shield followed them from behind. Their only hope was that Yemen got out alright, but unknown to their knowledge, Yemen was fighting his own battle right now as daggers and arrows flew at each other in that mansion.

 Chapter 25 [A Dagger To His Heart]

    ¡°It¡¯s weird that a rose has only five petals,¡± said Captain Hajime without looking back as they climbed up the stairs.


    That statement came out of nowhere for Victor; he shrugged at the off-putting sentence and focused on The Rookie beside him.


    Escorted up through a dozen floors, Kenn and Victor arrived at the top where the throne room was located. The throne was enclosed by a thin veil of bamboo curtains; behind it, a figure of a man can be seen sitting on the throne.


    This throne room wasn¡¯t what Victor had seen before. It¡¯s more intimidating in terms of design. Giant red pillars with gold-encrusted dragons slithered around it lined the room from end to end. Even the architecture design was different altogether from Frozehaven. Twin large cauldrons of fire light up the room near the throne. Somehow, the gold is a familiar sight to behold. Even at Frozehaven, they used gold almost constantly to decorate the castle. It¡¯s a popular way of showing wealth and power.


    Captain Hajime took a knee before the throne, ¡°My Lord, we have apprehended the two traitors.¡±


    Kenn took a knee willingly, but Victor was forced to take a knee when a man behind him shoved the back of his leg and caused him to drop. Victor gritted his teeth and held his fist close to his thigh: the thought of hitting the man behind him was tempting, but due to the circumstances of his situation, he had to let go of his anger.


    A bearded man with a little bit of gray in his hair appeared out of the shadow beside the throne. ¡°High Commander Goro, it was you wasn¡¯t it?¡± accused Kenn.


    ¡°I have no idea what you were implying.¡± Goro raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°You ordered The Pirate to attack our supplies, but why? Why the secrecy? What are you planning? Is it the weapons, but for what? Tell me please.¡±


    ¡°That''s quite an accusation you have there. To think my own nephew would suspect me of any traitorous action against our kingdom. I am ashamed that you became such a petty man, I thought I raised you better.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless Kenn, he won¡¯t tell you anything.¡± Victor spat at the floor as he wore a scowl over his face.


    ¡°High Commander Goro! I request an audience with the State Lord. If you don¡¯t want to answer my question then he will.¡±


    Commander Goro bellowed a laugh before calming himself, ¡°You are just a rookie, to demand such a thing is unheard of, but if you are that desperate,¡± Goro nodded his head and the curtain was raised to reveal a healthy State Lord in his throne. No bondage, no sign of torture, just a healthy man on his throne with a gloomy gaze.


    ¡°You can stop this, my lord. All you need to do is order these men to stand down.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Private Kenn. I have no power here," said The State Lord as despair dripped from his frown.


    ¡°You do! Your family is safe, my lord. My friend had escorted them far away from here. You don''t have to be afraid anymore.¡±


    The State Lord¡¯s eyes were widened with relief and he instantly stood up with vigor, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    The State Lord glared at the High Commander and pointed at him, ¡°Arrest that man for treason against the Kingdom!¡±


    The Imperial Police stood there unflinching by the order. The State Lord looked around him confused as to why they didn¡¯t listen to his command. Goro smiled: an arrogant one at that. ¡°My men aren¡¯t cheap, my lord. They are loyal only to me. However, since my nephew here did a foolish thing, I decided that I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡±


    The High Commander walked up to the State Lord and punctured his stomach with a Katana. The Lord grunted in pain before the blade was pulled back. He was on the floor in his own pile of blood. In front of Kenn, this man before him, his uncle had killed the man he swore to protect in cold blood. It was unbelievable. Victor tried to struggle out of the hold but was kicked on the back until his chest was slammed against the wooden floor.


    ¡°We used to share the same hate against the Empress, but now, he grew soft. He worried that his family might be in danger. Of course, they will be. Such as life, to change something great, you need to sacrifice everything. I mourn for him. I truly do,¡± said Goro as he walked over the State Lord while the man coughed blood out furiously. Without even looking back, the High Commander proceeded to take a seat on the throne.


    ¡°At least, we got one less loose end to worry about.¡±


    ¡°You are not the Uncle I once knew. What happened to you?¡± asked Kenn in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same man as before, the only difference now is I don¡¯t hide behind a mask of the pretense of politeness and comradery.¡±


    "At least tell me why, Uncle. I deserve to know."


    "Because of changes. I believed in The Late Emperor. His rule was absolute, just, and fair. He put our people first before anything else, but The New Empress wanted to change it all. She wanted to abolish our tradition, from the slave system to our monetary system, even the Teikoku Keisatsu was going to be disbanded. I raised this group. Uphold its tradition with my blood and sweat, and she wanted to destroy it in favor of a more rigid and tight regulated organization that she can have absolute power over."


    "It is as if she was calling our code of conduct a joke. The code we live by. At that moment, I had enough. I began to trade with Ghadah for a new type of weapon, and all they wanted in return were large numbers of metal ores from Frozehaven," chuckled Goro as he leaned back against the throne.


    "But she is our Empress? We swore our lives to her."


    "I swore my life only to The Emperor, not some whore who poisoned his own parents just to get the throne."Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Look at yourself. Look at what you have done. You killed a man in cold blood and took his power for yourself, aren''t you the same as The Empress?" Kenn swung his arm at the empty air while he demanded an answer from his uncle.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t change your mind then there¡¯s no need to drag this any longer. Ready.¡± The Police pointed their weapons at the mismatched couple on the floor. Victor noticed that Kenn and Captain Hajime kept exchanging glances as if they had a plan. That''s when Victor realized that they were stalling for time.


    ¡°Wait!¡± shouted Victor at Goro. The Commander raised his hand, stopping his men temporarily.


    ¡°Are you that much of a coward that you can¡¯t face your own niece in battle?¡± mocked Victor at the power-hungry man on his throne.


    ¡°Funny you said that. I¡¯ll accept that challenge, but I won¡¯t do any of the fightings. You will.¡± Goro whistled at his men to let go of Victor and they did. The Police then tossed their swords at them.


    ¡°What? Why would I fight Kenn?¡± chuckled Victor.


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± said Kenn as he raised himself, and immediately, The Police bare their weapons at The Rookie.


    "The Old Man lied to you, my friend. He had already found what you were looking for, months ago.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± asked Victor as he furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°He asked me for a favor, a small favor, indeed, and I told him what he wanted to know. He spoke to him then decided to withhold the information from you. To tell you the truth, I hate people like that, but such as life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    Victor gritted his teeth as he clenched the hilt of the man-eater. ¡°Take off your coat and shirt.¡±


    ¡°Please, Victor, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it off,¡± said Victor calmly as he shut his eyes.


    With a downcast gaze, Kenn took off his coat then proceeded to take off his shirt. Nothing but slender and a fair skin body, a bit feminine to call manly, but he¡¯s a man nevertheless. However, it was what Victor had dreaded, a tattoo of the sea, the same one as Victor, and Keiko¡¯s tattoo, on the right side of his back.


    Victor loosened his grip and shook his head slowly. The sound of his raging heart was overwhelming everything, even the words coming out of Kenn¡¯s mouth were muted, even if he did hear what he got to say, to him his words were nothing but lies.


    ¡°You knew all along... ¡° Victor and Kenn started to circle each other in the room.


    ¡°Victor--think carefully about this. He¡¯s trying to wedge us apart.¡±


    ¡°Pick up the damn Katana.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fighting you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    With a single pull, the fabric that held the blade tore apart and a heavy scent of rotting flesh proceeded to engulf the room and darkened the atmosphere.


    ***


    The State Lord¡¯s Mansion


    Yemen was overwhelmed by the numbers of daggers his opponent had, but he didn¡¯t shy away from the attack as he rolled to the left and fired three arrows simultaneously. However, his opponent was no joke, she had avoided it perfectly like a cat, her nimble footwork was something that Yemen admired but his abhor feeling for her outnumbered his admiration.


    With only a few arrows left, Yemen decided to close in their distance by crashing through the paper-thin walls. A shorter distance means a more accurate and better-adjusted shot especially against a skilled enemy like her. However, his plan was outpaced when the girl already waited for him on the other side. Yemen raised his wooden gauntlet, but at that short distance, the daggers pierced through the wood and halfway into his forearm.


    The Pirate yelped in pain as he launched himself through a door and into another room. Daggers followed him as it always landed one step behind him. A misplaced toy cart was Yemen undoing when he slipped and tumbled down against the floor.


    The woman stepped through the new doorway Yemen had created. Ever cautiously. ¡°Whammo!¡± shouted Yemen as he hit the woman with a toy bat.


    After the surprise attack, Yemen took the chance to hide in what seemed to be the panty. He let out a sigh as he raised the longbow; the string had snapped. Another sigh when he looked into the quiver bag, no arrows left; he took off the bag and tossed away the bow. A grunt of pain followed as Yemen pulled the dagger out of his forearm and slid the daggers into his belt for later use.


    A trickle of blood dripped between the plank and his arm. The pain was striking and slightly irritated, but it was nothing he couldn''t handle.


    "Bloody hell, to be frank, this fight is so boring. I would appreciate it if you threw a few banter in my way, but nooo, you wanted to be all silent and mysterious."


    After glancing around the pantry for a weapon, Yemen found nothing but jar fruits and dried meat. However, between those wooden utensils, one object became the center of attention. The perfect tool for offense and defense.


    ¡°Clench your teeth!¡± Yemen busted through the door.


    She tossed a couple of daggers at him, but with his perfect weapon, Yemen blocked it with a frying pan. Both daggers bounced back and gave a chance for The Pirate to slam his shoulder against the girl and caused her to crash into the paper-thin wall behind her. She fell hard against the floor when her back hit against a wooden counter, but she managed to throw a dagger at the man.


    The dagger was so fast that it hit Yemen in his right shoulder before he could avoid or block it. Yemen screamed in pain before he stumbled his leg against the tatami mat and forced him to fell on top of the woman. Both of their weight crushed the wooden counter, the girl threw Yemen off her and they both rolled away from each other, grunting furiously.


    ¡°Serve you right...my-my stomach, but serve you right,¡± groaned Yemen as he barely raised himself.


    The woman rolled over to the other side and quickly grabbed the nearest cleaver. She flung it carelessly, but Yemen managed to avoid it before climbing up the steps. He grabbed the frying pan and quickly turned to block the knife that was aimed at his chest.


    Knife!


    Knife!


    Knife!


    Fork?


    Spoon?!


    ¡°Bloody hell! You were aiming that spoon at my junk?! Who does that?¡±


    Another spoon! Yemen blocked it but threw the dagger he had at her. It was a quick reflex, purely on instinct and it hit her in the shoulder. She let out an audible groan of pain. Yemen quickly climbed the steps, but that was his first mistake: turning his back at his enemy. The same daggers planted itself onto the back of his leg. Yemen¡¯s face planted in the hallway before turning and threw another dagger at the charging woman.


    Second mistake: a decision made during a state of panic is never a wise thing. The girl easily caught the dagger and threw it into Yemen¡¯s thigh. He cried out in pain, both his legs were temporarily disabled as he dragged himself away.


    The girl walked toward him with a dagger in her hand; ready to finish it as soon as possible. However, she stopped when she saw the smile on the man¡¯s face. For someone who¡¯ about to meet his maker, there wasn''t a shred of fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Right now about now, I would have a clever one-liner to throw at you.¡±


    ¡°And you would have this confused look on your face, and I would see it, but since you wore a mask, it ruined everything. So whatever, mate. I¡¯m sorry I couldn''t brighten the party.¡±


    Yemen took out the bomb he had, and using his frying pan as a slingshot; he swirled it at her. Her eyes widened, but it was too late to do anything. As a cloud of flame engulfed everything in that hallway, away from Yemen.


    However, it was too early to celebrate when a flame licked¡¯s woman of char and burnt skin stumbled out of the fire and threw the last dagger before dropping to the floor. No way to dodge or block it in time. It was certain that it was going to stab itself into his heart, and so it did.

 Chapter 26 [Companions]

    A piece of memory, Kenn¡¯s memories. A moment in his past that changed his life forever. It started with the sun as high as it could go, but for some reason, it was drizzling: a midday rain, one could call it. A flute was kept in his hand as he skipped toward his house. Joyous to meet his parents again after a long day of class, even though his clothes were gradually getting wet.


    A humble home was in sight, his family wasn¡¯t rich, but still could afford a comfortable life. Kenn walked into the front yard, still with a bright smile on his face as he slid the front door. He could hear his parents talking from the hallway. Kenn set aside his lute on the drawer and proceeded inside, but stopped when he overheard something dreadful.


    ¡°Keiko...There¡¯s no other way. I blame myself for this. You warned me so many times and I kept ignoring you. Look at what I''ve done.¡± That was his father, he sounded like he was in pain and terrified.


    ¡°No. No¡­ screw everyone else. We are a family, I won¡¯t let them get to you.¡± Kenn¡¯s body froze as he tried to understand what¡¯s going on, and why is his mother sobbing?


    ¡°I decided. You need to do it. Just like we talk.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Keiko, you¡¯re a Jigoku no Senshi, they will believe you but you need to show them your loyalty. Either you save Kenn or our son would be dragged into my foolish action.¡±


    ¡°Then what? You live free of guilt? I told you so many times that it was a stupid decision to go against The Empress, so why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I believe in a better future!¡±


    ¡°This future? Where you put your own family in danger.¡±


    The door shook as three figures stood in front of the door, Kenn glanced back between the door and the hallway. He couldn¡¯t decide what to do so Kenn froze up, his foot was nailed down, but all that indecisiveness was too late.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Keiko. I will always love you and Kenn. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    A gurgling noise can be heard down the hallway, it could have been anything, any number thing that could make that noise. However, why is it that no matter how much he tried to fight against it, but it was a fact that his father was no longer with him.


    The door across the hallway slid open, A trickle of blood was on her mother¡¯s cheek and bleakness in her eyes. She saw her son but didn¡¯t react as she made her way passed him without saying anything. She didn''t greet, wave, or even looked at him as if he was invisible to her. Blood flowed down the hallway, Kenn¡¯s leg and lips trembled as he finally registered the horror event that had happened.


    Keiko slid the door open and revealed three military men with their weapons ready. ¡°It is done. I¡¯ve killed him. You can confirm it if you want. My loyalty is to The Empress.¡±


    ¡°Y-You killed him?¡± muttered Kenn, but Keiko remained quiet.


    ¡°You killed him!¡± The boy slammed his clenched hands against his mother back while he sobbed furiously, ¡°I hate you.¡±


    ¡°I hate you!¡± screamed Kenn.


    Through the years after the event unfolded, Kenn remembered the ridiculed, the stares, the shameful whispers, the irritating gestures. His mother had made his life worse and worse, day by day. Kenn couldn''t even visit his father''s grave because traitors weren''t allowed to have one. Their body would be burned and tossed into the river with no respect, nor pity, no time to mourn.


    However, what truly hurt him more was his mother''s disappearance after what happened between her and his father. She had left him without a single word of goodbye. Kenn had to live with his grandpa from a distant family because his other siblings had rejected him until Uncle Goro took him in. Meeting him was a gift, he had learned everything he needed to know to survive on his own from Uncle Goro, but with that brand on his back as a son of a traitor and a son to a husband-killer.


    Easy to say it was hard for him to find someone who didn''t judge him by what his parents had done.


    So Kenn hated Keiko for leaving him and being the source of all his pain.


    ***


    Back in the present.


    Victor brought his blade down on Kenn¡¯s short Katana, it produced a clanging noise before bouncing back. Pure anger can be seen clouding Victor¡¯s eyes, Kenn tried everything to calm him down, every word he could think of, every reason he could express, but this man doesn¡¯t desire any peaceful resolution whatsoever.


    Furthermore, he knows that Victor knew that this was a part of The High Commander¡¯s plan, and yet, his desires to end Kenn¡¯s life outweigh any potential thoughts that he was being played by their enemy. Victor¡¯s revenge was more important to him than the life of other people, and that thought was the first nail into Kenn¡¯s heart.


    The second nail that hit was Victor¡¯s unrelenting admiration of that woman; a woman Kenn once called mother. He hated that.


    ¡°What was so good about that woman?!¡± shouted Kenn, and that managed to stop Victor.


    ¡°You admired her so much that you were blinded to the truth! I asked you again what is so good about a murderer, who kills his husband and left her child alone?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s the only one I got. She saved me, took care of me, taught me. I could have saved her. Changed her mind. Do something. I just needed more time! But you took that away. You didn¡¯t even give her a chance.¡±


    ¡°She was my mother. Not some savior. She was unwell. Stop dressing the truth with false admiration. She was a murderer who had left a trail of dead bodies all across The Kingdom, and if she were to be left alone, more bodies would rise. That¡¯s why I decided to stop it. To finally end it,¡± argued Kenn as he slammed his blade against Victor¡¯s


    ¡°Who are you to decide who lives and who dies?¡± argued Victor as he dodged the blade.


    ¡°What about her? You¡¯re fine with her deciding other people¡¯s fate?¡± Kenn stepped aside and swung his sword.


    Victor was tongue-tied, and he paused, before looking back at Kenn with a furious glare, ¡°I-I don¡¯t!¡± His blade met Kenn¡¯s then they both took a step back.


    Victor gritted his teeth in rage and with his full might, he brought his Man-eater Katana down onto the wooden floor. The ultimate technique coupled with the sword shattered the entire floor, the room began to collapse. At the same time, a dozen explosions from beneath the castle sent shockwaves upward to the top floor. The castle¡¯s structure was slowly losing its strength after losing its support beams from the explosion. The massive weight of the castle was overwhelming the last support beam and sooner, the entire castle was coming down on them.


    The High Commander didn¡¯t expect an explosion. A visible confusion was apparent on his face, but when he saw Captain Hajime, he knew that he was being outplayed by one of his captains. A betrayal, but during the chaos, Goro was too late to realize that The Rookie had broken off from his allies and leaped toward him. His sword was steady as it impaled Goro¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I always thought that we were a family¡­¡± whispered Kenn.


    ¡°Then, you are a fool¡­¡± said The High Commander before falling away from Kenn and being succumbed by a pile of rubble.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The castle had collapsed. Dust clouded the castle¡¯s remains. Kenn found himself under a large wooden pillar. He coughed and coughed as he tried to lift the pillar, but failed to do so. He looked around him, there was no one nearby, no one he could call for help. However, he knew someone was looking for him. It is just a matter of time before someone comes, either that someone is an enemy or an ally.


    Victor appeared out of the cloud of dust as if fate had decided for him to meet Kenn. His Katana bare within his right hand as he walked toward Kenn with a grim expression. This was it, there¡¯s nothing else he could do or said to stop this. This was his fate. He deserved this. Shoulders relaxed, eyes closed, all that is left is to wait for the sweet embrace of eternal darkness.


    A cold blade nimble under Kenn¡¯s neck and caused him to grimace. The thought of dying was terrifying, but somehow he finds himself more at peace knowing that now is the end. Every breath he took was quiet but deafening to himself. Every jitter in his hands was invisible to a naked eye but glaring to himself. Forget what anyone said, killing a man is easy, he just needs to push that blade into his throat and done. However, living after what he had done is something else entirely.


    "Her last wish was: Don''t be like me." Victor gritted his teeth.


    "I don''t even know what her favorite food was. What her life was. How many families did she have, or what kind of person she was before I met her? And she asked me not to be like her; how am I going to grant that wish when...when I barely knew her." A tear dropped from his face and onto Kenn¡¯s.


    A fortress rises behind Victor made of a man with a massive shield. Kenn raised his hand to warn Victor. The Outsider took no time to move the blade away from Kenn''s throat and swung it behind him. Sword meets shield, both tools of war. A shield made from the strongest steel against the strongest attack, but sadly, The Katana wasn¡¯t made from the same steel.


    Muscles and veins bulged as Victor tightened his grip, but when he closed his eyes, there was a hue of blue light around his arm. Too imperceptible for anyone to see. A crack appeared and grew outward from the impact, both on the blade and shield. Surprisingly, the shield broke apart first, sadly so does The Man-eater. The impact sent a booming shockwave outward, clearing the cloud of dust in the area


    The giant man was thrown up against a broken wooden beam and impaled him in the chest from behind. Blood seeped through the gaps between the helm, he grunted and tried to get himself off, but it was too late as he laid back and accepted his fate.


    Victor let go of the hilt. It fell among the other broken pieces of what was once a katana. The bandage around his hand had torn apart while blood poured out from his cuts. Quickly, his bandage was turned red. However, Victor felt his body had become weightless as he stared at the broken pieces. Without saying anything, he started to walk away and left the area.


    Kenn looked on, speechless.


    Time seemed irrelevant to Victor as he walked out of the castle¡¯s remains without anyone stopping him. He spotted a bottle in his path, he dropped to one knee and tried to grab it. The bottle slipped through his hand, he looked at his hand. It felt numb, trembled constantly, moving a finger was heavy. Despite the condition of his hand; Victor used the inside of his elbow and chugged down the bottle as he continued walking.


    Before he knew it, he was outside of the city; a ray of light escaped the horizon. No direction, no destination, once more Victor found himself lost and alone. Maybe it¡¯s for the best that he had no one, so much pain, so much work just to stay with them.


    Is that what he even wanted?


    To be alone?


    ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot.¡±


    It could have been a drop of snow on his warm cheek, but there was a droplet of water leaving a trail of warm droplets on his skin.


    ***


    Back in the Mansion.


    Kenn used all of his strength to lift the beam, but it seems pointless. However a hope in the form of Yemen appeared, an arrogant smile on his face, he slid down the rubbles. Quickly, he slid his hands underneath the beam.


    ¡°Yemen?¡±


    ¡°Almost kicked the bucket, but still alive and bloody kicking.¡± He took out his flask and revealed a dagger size hole on it.


    ¡°At a high price, it seems,¡± joked Kenn.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Victor? I hope he didn''t kick the bucket early. I still need my drinking buddy.¡±


    ¡°He left¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We fought.¡± With both of their strength, Kenn was able to relieve himself away from the heavy beam.


    ¡°A fight?¡±


    ¡°It was complicated. He hates me now.¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± asked Yemen as he was perplexed at Kenn¡¯s statement.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, we had a bad past. I killed his mentor. There nothing I could do to change that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can''t change the past, but you do realize we are talking about the same Victor. That dude may not show it, but he cares. He cares a lot, maybe way too much. Even if it got nothing to do with him, he still got himself involved. If he truly hated you then you wouldn''t be alive. You need to find him.¡±


    ¡°And do what?¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell, talk to him! Go. I have some other business to attend. I¡¯ll catch up before The Imperial Army arrives.¡±


    Kenn gritted his teeth then launched himself into a run. He chased after Victor¡¯s trail and hoped that man didn''t make it that far. Exhausted from running, Kenn stopped in his tracks when his gaze rested on a drunk man leaning against a tree. Victor glanced at The Rookie while his eyelids were heavy and puffy red eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Tofu,¡± said Kenn.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Her favorite food was tofu.¡±


    ¡°Ah...tofu. I hated the taste.¡°


    ¡°She had no relatives. She was completely orphaned and alone during her teenage year until she married my dad. She was a doting parent. That was for sure. I remember one time she would knit seven scarves for each day of the week just to keep me warm. Most people would think that all of this information were stupid and pointless, but it wasn¡¯t. No matter how much I kept pushing it back; deep down, I know that I love her, and I''m glad that she found someone who shares the same love for her as I do.¡± Kenn looked on with a deep longing.


    ¡°She knits?¡± chuckled Victor.


    ¡°She was the best or so she claimed to be.¡±


    ¡°I believe it,¡± said Victor with a small smile on his face.


    ¡°Are we good?¡±


    ¡°Good? Probably not.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± a disappointed frown appeared on Kenn¡¯s face.


    ¡°Not now, but you shouldn''t involve yourself with me. Everyone I got close to, always gets taken away. I¡¯m no good. Besides, it¡¯s better this way anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You may have your fault, but we love you anyway.¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°Well, not quite that kind of love, more like an acquaintance.¡± Yemen appeared with a dozen gold chains and bracelets.¡±Bloody hell! I miss you, mate!¡± With that jingling, he embraced the injured man. Victor grimaced at his pain but let out a short laugh as his heart eased to see that his new drinking buddy is well.


    ¡°Not one doubt¡­ but do you mind?¡± Victor raised an eyebrow to let him know that he was hugging him for way too long. Yemen let go of the man, he rested beside Victor. With a grin, he took out a bottle of alcohol and three cups. He poured the content on the small cups and pulled Victor closer while gesturing at Kenn to join them.


    ¡°Every celebration needs one good toast.¡±


    ¡°Celebrate what? I doubt we even stopped anything. Sure, we stopped The High Commander then what? The Imperial Army will take over from here. The Empress got what she wanted and what about the people here? Basically, the two choices we got were, doom the people to a civil war or doom them to a new ruler,¡± nagged Kenn as he took a seat beside Yemen.


    ¡°Our wellbeing?¡± shrugged Yemen.


    ¡°Did you take a look at us Yemen?¡± The injuries on them were a pale contrast to their healthy state of wellbeing. ¡°We are beaten, hurt, slightly burned, and bruised. I doubt our wellbeing is being taken off.¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell, okay.¡± Yemen raised his cup, ¡°How about a toast to...lasting relationship?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll toast to that.¡± Victor barely raised his cup to meet Yemen¡¯s.


    ¡°I got a few arguments for that, but it¡¯s better something than nothing,¡± sighed Kenn.


    The three of them took a sip, and Kenn grimaced at the bitter taste. ¡°Ugh, tasted horrible. Why do you guys even drink this?¡±


    ¡°Keep drinking my young friend, you¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± implored Yemen with a grin on his face.


    ¡°Come on, don''t waste any of it,¡± said Victor.


    Kenn let out another long sighed before chugging the whole thing down. Quite a bold move, but foolish, he felt the burning sensation in his stomach and the rise of the content in his stomach. Yemen and Victor raised their eyebrows at the young man and cheered their heart out before pouring another one for Kenn.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite romantic that we are drinking under this tree,¡± Kenn pointed out.


    ¡°Why so?¡± asked Victor.


    ¡°This tree; The Green Needle is the longest living tree in the entire world. Scholar said that this tree was here even before The Archaic.¡±


    ¡°May our bonds remain as long as this tree until all three of us eventually kick the bucket,¡± said Yemen.


    ¡°A toast to that.¡± Victor raised his cup again and met with Yemen¡¯s


    ¡°To lasting relationship,¡± Kenn hit his cup against the other cups with a giant smile on his face. The three of them were tired and hurt, but to other people, they looked like they just had the best party of their life. However, nothing in their life is close to what they just went through together in the last couple of days, and they are glad to have each other by their side. Through thick and thin.

 Chapter 27 [Journey]

    The sun greeted them from above like a mother greeted their son early in the morning; obnoxiously bright, but with a lovely warmth. Yemen swung his arm happily while he strode with a kebab in his other hand. Kenn and Victor walked beside him, trying to avoid the trickle of sauce dripping off that meat. They would occasionally lean away as the meat swung closer to them.


    "Bloody hell¡­ I would pick the nape," mumbled Yemen as he bit the meat.


    Kenn raised his eyebrow at The Pirate. "Nape?"


    "I didn''t stutter, didn''t I? I said ¡®Nape¡¯. The back of a person''s neck: Nape. Got it?"


    "Ankle," chimed Victor as he slid his bandaged arms inside his sleeves.


    "Wait, what?" Kenn recoiled his sight at Victor.


    "I find ankles attractive and a bit¡­" Victor shrugged his shoulders while pretending to cough.


    "Erotic. Oh boy, good choice, mate."


    "You both are disgusting."


    "Don''t be like that. We don''t shame people here. Besides, you owe us an answer. Am I right, Yemen?"


    "You''re damn right, Victor. Come on, tell us. Are you chicky, Kenn? Kenn, The Little Chicky?" taunted Yemen.


    "Okay, okay, it¡¯s earlobe,¡± squeaked Kenn with a pouted lips and red cheeks.


    "Earlobe? You do know I was kidding about the ankles thing?"


    "Bloody hell, it''s always the quiet one.¡±


    ¡°W-What? You lying son of--¡± Kenn shut his lips before he could curse out and raised his fist.


    ¡°Nevertheless, I admired your choice, mate. Hmm¡­ earlobes, I think I can see it."


    Kenn elbowed Victor right in the stomach as he started laughing. In response, Victor raises his hands as he asks for forgiveness, so Kenn would ease on the assault. A half frown appeared on Kenn¡¯s face, he looked away sighing then came back with a smile. They kept walking until they spotted a crashed carriage on the side of the road.


    When they got closer, one of the wheels under the crashed carriage was off to the side. However, there was something else waiting for them. A terrible odor plagued the area, the smell of rotten eggs, and moldy meat. It was the smell of death that lingered. Kenn bared his short katana and examined the foliage for any sign of an ambush. Yemen took out his bow and a couple of quivers. Victor couldn¡¯t do much because of his injuries but he was prepared for anything.


    Kenn walked to the back of the carriage and flung the curtains open. It was a horrendous sight, four dead bodies were found laying on the deck with their throat cut clean. A load of material in the carriage, possibly trader, but there was a small cage fit for an animal. The cage was empty of course.


    ¡°Black Market Traders. They were probably transporting something dangerous, be on your toe.¡±


    Yemen crouched on the ground, he dips his finger against the dirt and tastes it. ¡°Its blood. Something went that way. It¡¯s a day old track, but it¡¯s moving slow. I think we can catch up to it. So what¡¯s your call, mate?¡±


    ¡°I think we should move along and not get involved,¡± said Victor.


    ¡°And leave that dangerous animal roamed free? No way. You both should track it down and put it down while I dug graves for the bodies.¡±


    ¡°Graves?¡± Victor raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Absolutely. They were human like us. At least, they deserved a proper burial.¡±


    ¡°Come on, mate. We got no time to lose,¡± Yemen entered the forest carefully, following the track he found. Victor sighed and forced himself to follow The Pirate deeper into the forest.


    As they were tracking the dangerous wild animal, time went by in the blink of an eye. The sun had passed the high point. Yemen suddenly scooted down near some bushes, he examined the leaf and started to taste it. A couple of inquisitive weird noises escaped his lips, Yemen tasted it again, and Victor raised his left eyebrows at the man.


    ¡°How come you¡¯re so good at tracking stuff?¡±


    ¡°Simple, mate. My uncle taught me. He was a sort of a hunter.¡±


    ¡°Sort of?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±


    ¡°Ah. alright then.¡± They kept on moving until Victor suddenly stopped. He began breathing heavily and felt sudden jitters around his hands. There was pain, shocking ones, but at least it¡¯s quick. He had gotten used to it, this striking pain comes and goes because of his injuries, but he endured it all the same. Besides all that remained afterward was a numbing ache.


    ¡°It¡¯s close. Keep down, mate, and follow me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you go on ahead. I¡¯ll just stay here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, mate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Sure as the sun. Besides, I¡¯m only slowing you down.¡±


    Yemen nodded his head before trekking up the hill. When Yemen was out of sight, Victor sighed and almost fell to his knee. He raised his hands and grimaced at the second electrifying attack his body gave him. Trying to open and close his hands took an absurd amount of work and it¡¯s not even properly close. He let out a sigh before trying to lean against a tree beside him, but there was no tree. Victor rolled over to the other side of the bushes with a surprised yelp.


    After following the trail, Yemen was dumbfounded to find a dead body at the end of it. However, that means he had tracked the wrong trail. Still, it wasn¡¯t worthless because he found a second trail that leads back to where he was. A terrifying slither of thought appeared: Victor could be closer to that dangerous animal than he is. Realizing that his friend might be in danger, Yemen rushed back as fast as he could.


    Meanwhile, Victor raised his eyebrow at the trail of blood in front of his nose. He raised his chin and noticed the trail led to that small hole under the tree stump. With a groan, Victor raised himself and walked to the edge of a steep hill to keep his back clear of threats.


    ¡°Papa?¡± A creepy child¡¯s voice echoed out from under the tree stump.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°No?¡± answered Victor.


    A tremendous bloodlust suddenly fell on Victor, his fight or flight instinct was overwhelmed causing him to be indecisive. It led to him being frozen, unable to make a move. A shadowy figure emerged, launching herself toward Victor with a needle-like thin dagger in her hands. Dark skin, thick eyebrow, and big brown eyes darkened by an inner demon. Victor had to force himself to take a step to the right at the last moment before she could impale him with it.


    However as Victor turned his head, he gritted his teeth when the small girl passed by him and was about to stumble down the steep hill. The girl widened her eyes in fear, but before she could fall down the rough hill, Victor leaped away from the edge and caught her. He wrapped his arms around her and as they rolled down the hill, he protected her. Every sharp rock and hard root hit against his body, Victor kept on gritting his teeth until they stopped at the bottom of the hill.


    The girl remained wide-eyed and shocked.


    Dried leaves rain on them, a large spot of red can be seen on his bandage. His wounds had opened up once more and blood was escaping out of it. However, despite being in pain, Victor remained calm as the breeze that swept the leaves away. He even began laughing.


    ¡°Are you crazy? At least be aware of your own surroundings before trying to attack. You could have got yourself killed.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but the grip on his clothing showed that she was somewhat relieved and confused. Victor removed his arms but the girl stayed on top of him after letting go of the dagger. This little girl was about his age when he was exiled out and judging by the scars: she must have had a hard life.


    ¡°Scolding my own attacker. That¡¯s the first.¡±


    Victor tried to raise his head but found his long hair was intertwined with the thorny bushes above him. He tried to pull away, but couldn¡¯t. He reached for the dagger and showed it to the little girl laid on top of his chest.


    ¡°Do you mind cutting my hair? I think I got myself stuck.¡±


    She grabbed the dagger and asked again, ¡°Papa?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your papa.¡±


    ¡°Papa?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Papa?!¡± shouted the little girl, but this time she was on the borderline of a mental breakdown. Her body was shaking and the dagger was getting close to Victor¡¯s neck.


    However, despite the threat and confusion of the situation, Victor remained calm and answered: ¡°No.¡±


    The little girl gritted her teeth and moved her jittery dagger away from his throat. She cut his hair, freeing Victor, and tossed the dagger away. The little girl with her eyes closed removed herself off Victor and took a seat away from the man. Victor pulled the end of his hair in front of his face and nodded.


    ¡°Not the worst haircut I had, but I¡¯m not one to care about my own look that much. Thanks by the way.¡±


    She remained quiet as she sat on the ground with her arms wrapped around her legs. Victor raised his eyebrow at her and was about to leave, but he groaned as he stretched his back.


    ¡°Care to do me a favor again?¡±


    The girl swirled her head to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m not... I can''t do this alone. Would you mind helping me find my way? This way we both can get out of this jungle. Hopefully unscathed.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply; only turned her head away. Victor pressed his arm against his stomach and coughed loudly. The girl¡¯s head popped up when she heard that, she looked away and closed her eyes before standing up. She slid herself between Victor¡¯s arm and side, helping him so he could stand. A half-smile appeared on Victor¡¯s face, he started walking and the girl helped.


    Maybe it has been that long, but the feeling of another flesh without any intention of hurting her was an odd feeling. Because all she could remember back then was her arms and back were pushed to the ground. In front of her was an unknown man, he was also forced down as well by a group of heavily armored men.


    A man squatted down beside her and grabbed the girl¡¯s cheek, ¡°Do you know what they called you?¡±


    A couple of audible groans can be heard as she twirled her body around to get out of the holds.


    ¡°A failure.¡±


    She screamed her fury at the man but was immediately punched in the face. She bobs her head, disoriented from the hit. The man stood up again and spat at the ground.


    ¡°However, a failure is nothing more than an unfinished work. So, we are going to do a bit of re-education, what do you think? Good?¡± The man tossed the dagger in front of her face and his men immediately pointed their arrows at her.


    ¡°Ask him: Papa?¡±


    ¡°Ner-no!¡±


    The man nodded his head at the man behind her. A sudden crack of a whip tore a cut on her back. She screamed her pain out and again she was whipped, leaving another cut behind.


    ¡°Ask him,¡± hissed him.


    ¡°Papa?¡±


    ¡°Good, now you?¡± He turned to the man.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Good lad.¡±


    He turned to the little girl, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your cue. Kill him.¡±


    ¡°What? No.¡± Another crack of whip ran against her back, she screamed, but no one cared except for the stranger in front of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Please. You promise me,¡± pleaded the stranger toward the sadistic man with all his heart.


    ¡°I had no choice. She won''t do it. How am I supposed to do my job, if she won¡¯t do what I said?¡±


    ¡°Wait, you don''t need to hurt her. I¡¯ll convince her.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead then.¡±


    The stranger turned his gaze at the little girl, ¡°You need to survive. Do what you must, but you need to live. No matter how terrifying it is, you need to survive. So take that dagger and end me. I won''t blame you.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? I don''t even know you and you¡¯re offering your life to me?¡±


    ¡°You are running out of time.¡± The sadistic man kept tapping his sole against the floor impatiently.


    ¡°I won''t kill him!¡±


    ¡°Take that damn dagger and DO IT!¡± Shouted the stranger, tears dripped down his swollen cheeks as he gritted his bloody teeth.


    The little girl slid her hand underneath the dagger. It was familiar to her, she had been trained to use it before, but not like this. She never had guessed that her life would turn out like this. Her grip was visibly shaken as she made her way closer to the stranger.


    Suddenly the stranger grabbed hold of her and pulled her closer into a hug. The dagger easily went through his stomach, but he didn¡¯t let go, no matter how much pain he felt. The stranger wasn''t trying to hurt her. He was only seeking comfort.


    The embrace wasn''t bad at all, but why does she felt as if she had made the greatest mistake of her life. Warm liquid ran down her arms and her heart was beating loudly. She returned his hug to calm her stormy heart and leaned her head against his chest. She doesn''t know why she leaned her head against him, but it felt right, it felt like home.


    ¡°Who are...you?¡±


    ¡°Blame me. Blame me. Blame me, but no matter what you do, never blame yourself. I love you no matter what. Even...even if you were the dirtiest thing in the whole world. I would still love you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying that?¡±


    Her question was unanswered when the stranger¡¯s body had gone limp. His warmth was slowly escaping him. This man had left this world. This stranger. The little girl doesn''t know him, but something about him tells her that she should have. Her mind tried to search for any recollection of this man, but there wasn''t any. Tears flushed out, an open mouth, but there wasn''t any scream or voice, but she was definitely screaming.


    A terrible memory from a bad past, the little girl was pulled back to her time when the man leaned against her stopped. She looked up, confused as Victor looked at the two paths before him. One that led to where he was, and another that led to somewhere unknown. The obvious choice was the route back to where he was from. Yet, this man was hesitating.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± asked the little girl.


    Victor was surprised to hear her voice. He looked down at the girl¡¯s face, and let out a half-smile, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Bad people?¡±


    ¡°No, actually. Good people. Great people.¡±


    ¡°Then why? Is it me?¡±


    ¡°No. They would love you. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m...terrified.¡± It was so hard for Victor to admit that he had to hiss it through his gritted teeth.


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°I wish you didn''t have to. No, I¡¯m glad you don''t have to.¡±


    A rustle in the foliages interrupted them, a tusked boar as tall as Victor emerged with an enraged mad glare. Both of them didn''t have any weapons to defend themselves, and with both of Victor¡¯s arms injured, he couldn''t fight against the beast.

 Chapter 28 [Tusked Boar]

    A tusked boar: a beast literally how it was described. A boar with a pair of giant tusks that could impale someone if it decided to charge toward Victor and the little girl. Realistically speaking, Victor had no chance of beating that beast with his injured arms and no weapon on sight. However, they both still have the chance to escape. All they need to do is to stand still and establish themselves as a non-threat.


    Yet, the little girl didn¡¯t share the same thought of Victor. Her hands were shaking. She had never faced something like this before. The word ¡®Survive¡¯ kept screaming in her head. So one tiny mistake was all it took: a sudden move from her as she turned away and quickly ran up the hill.


    The beast huffed its breath and charged toward the girl. Victor with widened eyes forced himself between them and used his injured hands to hold the beast back by the tusks. The pain surged up from his hands to his chest. The muscle bulged out and forced the stitches to come undone, causing a tremendous amount of blood to drench the bandages even more.


    The little girl halted when she heard the groan of pain coming from her savior. She turned her head and was horrified at what she had done. She tried to run back to him but was stopped by a loud shout.


    ¡°Stop! Go back! Get to safety!¡± Victor had a half-smile on his face as he tried to assure the little girl that everything was fine, but the truth is his strength was fleeting.


    ¡°No!¡± shouted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will be fine,¡± said Victor with a soothing voice. He dropped to one knee while both arms trembled in pain as he held the beast back.


    The little girl grabbed a stick then charged toward it. She managed to puncture the boar¡¯s right eye with the stick. The beast roared in pain and tossed Victor to the side. His body rolled against the rough ground until he stopped. A copious amount of blood escaped through his cough as he squirmed in pain. The little girl rushed and put herself under him then tried to lift him.


    ¡°You need to run. I¡¯m no good. You knew it and I knew it,¡± laughed Victor.


    ¡°Not again!¡± shouted the little girl. Victor expanded his eyes at her.


    The tusked boar shook its head and dragged its hoof against the dirt, ready for another charge. The little girl took another stick and rushed toward it with furious anger. However, before the beast could charge, she slid the stick underneath her belt. Just a few inches close, she jumped and took hold of its fur like a ride. Her grip tightened as the beast rammed its body against a tree. However before the beast could slam its side against another tree, the little girl managed to raise herself on top of the beast.


    She used the stick between her belt and kept stabbing the thick hide, but it proved to be harder than it looked. A mistook grip caused her to lose her hold over the beast. She fell and rolled herself away before stopping into a crouch. The beast charged and it was too fast to avoid. The girl was about to be trampled by the beast, but a kick to its face caused it to change its direction into a tree.


    The leaves rain down on them especially on Victor as his injured arms dangle below him and a rough frown accompany that intense glare. He turned at the little girl with a half-smile and a worried gaze.


    ¡°On me. Aim its other eye." Victor squatted down, turning himself into a launching platform.


    The little girl dashed toward him then stepped on his knee before launching herself up in the air. The beast charged again but this time toward Victor. With ease, Victor turned 80 degrees to the right and missed it with a smirk. The little girl landed on top of the beast once more and this time, stabbed its other eyes.


    As the beast rampaged in pain, blinded in both eyes. Victor bit the back of the little girl''s collar and pulled her away before kicking the boar away from themselves.


    "Good job, we make a good team. Now, run!" shouted Victor after letting go of the girl as he lured the boar away with his voice.


    A worried wide-eyed glare cast at Victor, "What about you?"


    "I got a plan." He focused on his leg, breath in, breath out. He sucked in the air through clenched teeth as he kicked the tree behind him. The kick was enough to crack the tree but not enough to take it down.


    The tusked boar charged again, but Victor jumped to the right at the last minute, missing its charge. The beast crashed, sending a loud thunderous boom across the forest. The tree fell on top of the beast, locking it in place and taking it down.


    Victor turned to the little girl and sighed before dropping on his knee out of pure exhaustion. She rushed to him, holding his shoulder, keeping her savior from collapsing to the ground. The sweats were running down his face and soaked through the little girl''s raggedy tunic. As they were occupied by their newfound problem, the old problem resurfaced. The boar rolled the log off its back and came charging at them.


    Out of nowhere, a halberd impaled the boar body and buried itself into the ground. The beast was stopped indefinitely. The little girl turned her head and saw a maid with peach-color hair gracefully landed beside them.


    "Gabriella Vanderbilt at your service," proclaimed The Maid. The woman had a few grays in her hair and wrinkles on her face, but her polite smile immediately turned to flat when she saw Victor.


    The man was barely conscious, trembling from head to toe, his body was soaked with sweats. Grabellie kneeled and took a peek behind the bandages. She was wide-eyed when she saw the purple madness underneath it. Victor¡¯s injuries were getting worse and he needed help. Gabriella took over and lifted the man.


    ¡°Victor? Are you okay, mate?¡± Yemen came downhill and saw his friend in agony. The little girl bared her glare at the man.


    ¡°I¡¯m his friend. Come with me, we have supplies to help him.¡±


    The maid left her suitcase behind as she ran up the hill with Victor in her arms. The little girl stood behind as her gaze dropped. When she lifted it again, the three of them were long gone. Gabriella walked past a bunch of newly buried graves and toward the back of the carriage. She lay Victor on the wooden surface as gently as she could.


    Kenn appeared out from the front of the carriage with no jacket and dirtied hands. He turned to Yemen, and the Pirate looked away. Gabriella began removing the soiled bandages, it was a painful sight to witness. His arms had turned completely purple. The cuts that were stitched together had become undone and he was bleeding furiously. Yet it doesn''t deter Gabriella from her duties as she climbed inside and searched for the healing herbs and fresh bandages.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Kenn as he stood beside Victor.


    ¡°I don''t know, mate. I think he was attacked by a boar.¡±


    ¡°Was it?¡± Kenn turned his sight at the broken cage.


    Yemen shook his head.


    It was a horror-filled night as Victor¡¯s screams echoed out through the forest. Gabriella stitched back his wounds and applied a stronger mix of herbs on his arms. After Victor had calmed down, Gabriella left his side and fetched her things with Yemen escorting her. Kenn moved on to the campfire, preparing dinners for the four of them.


    On the edge of consciousness, Victor refused to cave into his exhaustion, instead, he tried to move a finger. A simple movement that took a tremendous effort for such a minuscule result. His finger was trembling the moment it reached his palm. He chuckled softly before turning his head to the wall beside him.


    ¡°Why are you hiding? Come out where I can see you,¡± whispered Victor.


    The little girl peeked her head out at the back of the carriage, she flattened her lip and was gripping the fabric wall.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    She shook her head with a downcast gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad then.¡±


    Her stomach growled causing her to look away. Victor chuckled some more before trying to lift himself so his back would press against the wall. However, it was so painful to move that the little girl quickly came to his side and helped him. As he propped up against the wooden wall, Victor heaved his breath out before calming down again. He turned his heavy gaze at the girl.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    She nodded her head slightly and rubbed her belly.


    A smile appeared on Victor¡¯s face, ¡°He who does not work, does not eat. In he, I meant you, but lucky you. I am the world¡¯s greatest chef in all the lands, or at least, how I claimed myself to be. Except, I haven''t cooked for months now.¡±


    She tilted her head at the man and raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°Look, if you want to eat, you might have to do most of the work. Since my hands are not up for the job. So what do you say?¡±


    Her stomach growled again, she nodded her head and listened closely.


    ¡°Good. You see that crate over there?¡±


    She nodded again, she climbed in and walked to the crate.


    ¡°Open it up and tell me what you see.¡±


    The little girl brought up an object. ¡°Pan?¡±


    ¡°Not quite, it¡¯s a cast-iron skillet. Good find. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°This crystal sand thing?¡± She took out a bag of crystal sand.


    ¡°Sugar or salt?¡± asked Victor.


    ¡°This is sugar?¡± replied the little girl.


    ¡°Taste it.¡± Victor gestured his head at the small bag in her hands. With a finger, she dug into the bag of see-through sand and rubbed the remaining residue on her tongue. Her face puckered up adorably and Victor let out a coughy laugh. A furrowed eyebrows appeared and were directed at the joyful man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I guessed that was salt. It¡¯s coming together now. Continue please.¡±


    ¡°Next is these two jar?¡± Two clay jars were held by the little girl before she set it down and removed the leather lids. The first jar held a thick creamy substance that resembled milk, and in the second jar was more fluid, an oil of sorts.


    ¡°Ah, butter and olive oil. Wanna taste it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Can''t fool you twice, can I? What¡¯s next?¡±


    An arrogant smirk stayed on her face as she took out a small sack, she unraveled it and behold, tiny black balls that resembled rat droppings. ¡°Eww.¡±


    ¡°Whatever was on your mind, I doubt it was that. It¡¯s black pepper. Okay, we got what we need. Let''s get going then.¡± Victor tried to raise himself but found it to be difficult. The little girl quickly rushed under his arm and helped him to stand. ¡°You know, I never caught your name before. Mind telling me what it was?¡±


    ¡°I don''t have a name¡­ They gave me a number.¡±


    ¡°That is good news.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You got to choose your name. You would find it surprising that not many people have the chance to pick their names. Go on ahead, pick one.¡± The little girl helped Victor get off the carriage as gentle as she could.


    ¡°You like to talk, don''t you?¡± After she leaned Victor against the carriage, she climbed back in for the material she found earlier and they both walked toward the campfire.


    ¡°It helps with the pain. So, have you made up your mind yet?¡±


    She took a long sigh before raising her sight. ¡°How about Kiko?¡±


    ¡°Kiko?¡± Victor was dumbfounded by the name.


    ¡°Bad one?¡±


    ¡°Nah. Nope. Uh...It sounded familiar to me. I guess it¡¯s just me. Kiko it is then.¡± shrugged Victor as they started to approach the campfire. ¡°Well, Kiko. Today might be the most important moment of your life. Today, you are going to learn how to cook.¡±


    ¡°Victor?¡± Kenn turned his head to the incoming shambling man and the little girl. Quickly he stood and helped Victor. ¡°Shouldn''t you be resting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine. Oh, meet my new friend, Kiko.¡± Victor stepped aside to reveal the little girl hiding behind him. The marks on her hands and legs, it was similar to the shackles inside the cage earlier. The rookie couldn''t help himself but feel a little wary of the small child. ¡°Kiko meet Kenn, he¡¯s...my acquaintance


    ¡°Are you sure about your friend there?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a good girl, take it easy on her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I won''t let my guard down. If you try anything suspicious, I¡¯ll make sure to put you down on the spot,¡± warned Kenn as he laid his hand against the hilt of his short Katana.


    ¡°Ignore him. Come sit by the fire.¡± Victor escorted her near to the warm fire. ¡°Kenn, do you mind passing that raw steak to my little friend here?¡± Kenn placed a steak in her skillet and took a sit on the log.


    ¡°Rubbed some salt on it.¡± Victor nodded his head as he watched closely from behind, ¡°Good, now, remove that steak and place it on the plate there.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we need to heat the skillet first. Then go ahead and pour some oil into the skillet.¡±


    ¡°Now what?¡±


    ¡°Can you feel the heat above the oil?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Put the steak gently on the skillet to sear it.¡±


    ¡°Sear?¡±


    ¡°Cook it slowly.¡± The meat sizzled as it lay on the hot surface. The fragrance of cooked meat rose above the skillet.


    ¡°Ok, turn the meat to its other side.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°Keep doing it after the smell hit. We need it to be cooked evenly.¡±


    ¡°Am I doing right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...You are, just keep flipping it,¡± commented Kenn as he continued with his task of preparing dinner.


    ¡°Add butter next,¡± said Victor as he rested his back against the log.


    The butter melted into a fine liquid, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Use that spoon to keep the meat wet with butter.¡± The small smile and the gleeful eyes on Kiko¡¯s face was a wholesome sight to behold. She kept pouring the melted butter over the sizzling steak carefully until its surface became brown.


    After taking another look at the steak, Victor leaned in close, ¡°It¡¯s done, now fish it out onto your plate.¡±


    Kiko quickly grabbed her plate and laid the steak on it. Kenn stood beside her, where he dropped a large serve of mashed potatoes right beside the girl¡¯s steak. Enlarge eyes and drooling over her accomplishment, Kiko was surprised that she could cook something so delicious. It may have been seen as a small accomplishment to some, but to Kiko, this was a big deal. Her stomach growled even more and with no time to wait, she grabbed a fork and started munching down, hot or not.


    ¡°How is it?¡± asked Victor with a smile.


    ¡°Deli-mmm-licious.¡± Despite her mouth filled with food, she still took the time to reply. Victor and Kenn smiled at the adorable girl and continued to wait for others to come.

 Chapter 29 [Twinkling stars]

    A serenade of nightly woods and blinking stars. Tranquility at its finest. After a long day of hard work and pain. The night became a respite for the exhausted ones as their body rested on the hardened dirt and the noise inside their mind reduced exceptionally. The campfire emitted a warmth that kept the area from going too cold, just enough between temperature to caress their bodies into slumber.


    Yet, one of them, Victor, found himself choking out of nothing. He had to wake himself up and took a deep breath before looking around him to make sure that he was safe. It was a nightmare, a battle was ongoing, man killing man, dismembered corpse littered the field and mid-battle he started choking. From choking to puking large amounts of water, and it was drowning him.


    Anyway, it was all just a nightmare. ¡°Tea, my prince?¡± Gabriella sat beside him, a cup of tea readied in her hands.


    ¡°Don''t you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Apology for the confusion, I just woke up to get some tea for myself..¡±


    Victor let out a sigh and when his gaze cast downward, he was surprised to find Kiko snuggling beside him. He was careful to not wake her up as he tried to lean against the log behind him. A few squirms of pain escaped from his lips, but after taking a long quiet breath, he turned to Gabriella.


    ¡°Tell me, why are even you here? Shouldn''t you be back home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to serve you once more, my prince.¡±


    ¡°Prince? I¡¯m no prince. You know that. Why are you truly here, Gabriella?¡±


    ¡°It may be hard to believe, sir, but my answer was real as the moon.¡±


    ¡°Are you fully aware that you¡¯re throwing life away just to serve a nobody like me?¡±


    ¡°You are not a nobody, sir. You¡¯re my prince. I¡¯ve sworn my loyalty to you and only you. I will not disavow it. Not even an exile can deter me from fulfilling my duties.¡± Gabriella clenched her hands against her chest and closed her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re making the biggest mistake of your life. If I order you to leave, do you have any place else to stay?¡± Victor directed a raised eyebrow at The Maid.


    ¡°Please have mercy on me, my prince.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you don''t.¡± Victor sighed. ¡°Don''t call me ¡®Prince¡¯. I got nothing to do with that, or anything related to Frozehaven.¡±


    ¡°Time has a healthy habit of changing things, my prince.¡±


    There was a moment of pause before Victor his gaze at Gabriella once more. ¡°How¡¯s...my mother?¡±


    A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Healthy. She had a baby.¡±


    ¡°So, they already had a replacement for me. Glad to know that everybody had moved on.¡±


    ¡°My prince, I¡¯m sorry but no one can replace you. Besides, aren''t you glad to have a little brother?¡±


    ¡°Yeah right. He¡¯s not my little brother. Our blood may be the same, but I¡¯m not a part of that family. I have no family.¡±


    ¡°You would be surprised, my prince.¡± She took a glance at the people surrounding the campfire, making sure that they were asleep, and turned her gaze back at Victor. She opened her suitcase and presented a letter to Victor.


    Kiko let out a troubled purr before she slowly opened her eyelids and saw Victor fully awake. She rubbed her eyes and crawled closer to him with a frown on her face. Gabriella stored the letter back into her suitcase


    "Did I wake you up?" asked Victor as he gently rubbed her shoulder. Sure it was slightly painful for him to move his hand, but he felt it was needed. She shook her head slightly and laid her head against him.


    ¡°Nightmare?¡±


    Kiko replied with a half-hearted nod.


    ¡°How about a cup of tea?¡±


    She shook her head again.


    ¡°A bedtime story?¡±


    Kiko paused a bit at the offer and nodded her head.


    ¡°Gabriella, would you mind?¡± Victor turned to the maid, but Kiko tugged on his shirt, drawing his attention to her.


    ¡°My prince, I don''t think she wants ¡®me¡¯ to tell her a bedtime story.¡±


    ¡°You want me to tell you the bedtime story?¡± Victor lowered his gaze on Kiko, and she nodded shyly while biting her lower lips.


    ¡°Okay then. Hmmm. Might be hard since I barely remember a few of them. So, I¡¯m going to wing it. There once lived a...Princess?¡± Judging from her engrossed gaze, Victor had picked the right main character.


    ¡°A Princess who lived in a big and majestic castle in the sky. She was alone. Alone in her big castle with no one else in it, but unbeknownst to her, underneath that castle held a fallen beast, a Dragon. Chained to the pillars that held the castle itself. It growled and roared at anyone who dared come near it as if there was anybody else in that castle to roar at.¡±


    ¡°One day, she wandered too far¡­can you guess what she found?¡±


    ¡°The Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Correct. The first thing that the dragon did when it saw her was it roared. So loud and deafening that the entire castle shook vigorously. However, the Princess did not feel fear. Guess what she felt?¡±


    ¡°Angry?¡±


    ¡°Not even close¡­ It was a relief.¡±


    ¡°Relief?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. For the first time in her life, she wasn''t alone anymore.¡±


    ¡°What happened next?¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue tomorrow if only you would go to bed first.¡±


    Kiko pouted at first, but eventually, she let out a big yawn. She laid her head against Victor and went back to sleep. Gabriella looked at Victor, feeling a bit sad. He noticed it and turned his gaze at the maid.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± whispered Victor.


    ¡°A bittersweet memory just resurfaced. Back in the days, you always loved my bedtime stories.¡±


    ¡°I certainly did.¡±


    The rest of the night went on uneventfully. By the time the sun had come, they had already left their camp using the abandoned carriage and were heading to the nearest town. Victor gazed upon the remnant of scenery as they rode down the path. Suddenly, he felt a sudden shift in himself when he saw the familiar settings. Peach color leaves rained on the path behind them before slowly revealing the source of the pinkness. It came from the trees that lined the path they took.


    A tear escaped his eye, Gabriella took notice and was concerned by it. ¡°Are you okay, my prince?¡± Her question seemed to drag everyone¡¯s attention to him except for Kenn where he just focused on the road ahead while gripping the reins tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Town ahoy, mate,¡± yelled Yemen gleefully.


    They entered the town without any problem, stopping at the nearest merchant. Kenn seemed to be talking to the merchant while Yemen helped unload the material. Victor on the other hand wandered the town with Gabriella and Kiko. The town was different in atmosphere from the city he had been living in. Most noticeable was the noise, it was a lot quieter than the bustling street and fewer people around. Yet the town seemed nicer in comparison to the city.


    Must have been nice to live here. However, a certain building caught his attention. With a bunch of kids, loitering the lawn. He quickly recognized what that place was and that when he turned his gaze at Kiko. However, he turned to Gabriella, ¡°Why don''t you take Kiko to get something to eat while I handle some business.¡±


    Kiko turned her worried gaze at Victor, but he brushed her concern with a smile. ¡°Don''t worry about me, I¡¯ll be right behind you. I just need to meet someone first.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I know a good place for us girls to get something to eat.¡± Gabriella extended her hand to the child and she took it with a heavy heart. After they left Victor behind, he walked toward the building.


    It doesn''t take long for Victor to finish his business. After he talked to the person in charge there, Victor took a lonely stroll up a hill. A sudden greet caused Victor to stop in his tracks, he turned and a woman with twin buns raised her hand to get his attention. She looked familiar, and that when it crossed his mind.


    ¡°Nona?¡±


    ¡°Victor?¡±


    ¡°I think you''ve mistaken me for someone else,¡± he turned his gaze away and tried to leave.


    ¡°No. Wait! I know it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think you had the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°You save us!¡°


    ¡°I did, but, at what cost? I shouldn''t get involved in the first place.¡±


    ¡°And yet you did, when no one else would¡­Grandma passed away. Not because of you. It was because of old age. She told me everything and she told me that she regretted everything. She admitted she did some bad stuff and my family did too because of greed.¡±


    ¡°What is your point?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. I''m just mumbling, but look, I¡¯m not here to blame you or that woman for what happened. I just want to say ¡®thank you¡¯, and I¡¯m not sorry when my grandma tried to threaten your friend. She did what she did to protect me and I understood that. However, I still owe you a life debt for saving us from that gang.¡±


    ¡°Life debt?¡± His gaze cast downward, there wasn''t much to think about because he had found the answer. ¡°How much you are willing to pay.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I will try to pay it if the request is reasonable. I¡¯m not that rich or powerful, but I¡¯ll try. Also, please don''t request¡­ anything weird and perverted thing, ok?!¡± Her face was blushing as she pulled back a lock of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Of course, not. I just want some help with some things.¡± Victor quickly replied as he cleared his throat.


    Nona brought Victor to the last place he thought he would set foot on. The same shop where he tasted his first noodles. Well, not quite the same shop, bigger, more of a humble restaurant now. In front of the restaurant, a few seatings had been set up and a bunch of his friends had sat around it. All of them were waiting for him with a smile on their faces. Victor sort of waved his dangling hand before sitting beside Kiko.


    An approximately five bowl of delectable noodles was served personally by the restaurant owner; Nona. Thick strings drowned in thick chicken stock, vibrant green vegetables littered on top of it, and a half of a boiled egg floated above all of it. This was certainly a heartwarming meal like he remembered, easy to digest, enough to quench the thirst and hunger.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± asked Kiko with wide eyes.


    ¡°Bloody hell, kid. You never had noodles before?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she hasn''t. Did you forget the cage thing? At least be a little tactful.¡± scolded Kenn. Yemen moved his mouth to exaggerated Kenn¡¯s nagging expression. That was a bad choice for Yemen as Kenn flung a chopstick at him. Luckily, as a master marksman - slash - pirate, he was able to dodge it easily. Yet, his hubris got the better of him as another chopstick hit his forehead.


    ¡°Don''t mess up my restaurant,¡± chided Nona as she and Gabriella proceed to pick up the chopsticks.


    ¡°Is it bad that I never had any noodles before?¡± asked Kiko with a pout.


    ¡°Don''t listen to them. When I was your age, I never had noodles too. Keiko brought me to this place, where I first tasted noodles.¡±


    ¡°Keiko?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she was like a second mother to me, but more strict and emotionless sometimes, and...a bit grumpy most of the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so what are noodles made from?¡±


    ¡°They were made from wheat!¡± answered Yemen with gusto.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s wrong,¡± groaned Kenn.


    ¡°It is made of rice.¡±


    ¡°Rice? Woah¡­¡± said Kiko with wonder in her eyes.


    ¡°I know right,¡± said Victor as he encouraged her awe.


    They enjoyed their meals together. Laughed and chuckled. Joked and argued. Mostly they were having such a fun time together that the real world around seemed minuscule to the present. All seems well, but another trouble is brewing. Victor knew it. However, he wanted to be in this moment as long as he could because compared to what¡¯s going to happen next, this felt heavenly.


    ***


    After a long climb, Victor had arrived at the small shrine with a large red gate. He walked through the gate and found Kenn waiting for him on the small steps of the shrine. They both looked at each other before Victor broke eye contact and headed to the pile of stones:  stacked on top of each other to look like a tombstone.


    He laid his hand against the smooth surface. In front of it, laid a hilt with no blade, the Katana that was once wielded by Keiko and Victor. It was rested there by none other than Kenn, and Victor knew it. The air shifted when his ally stood behind him.


    ¡°I wish things had been different.¡±


    ¡°I wish you hadn''t given up on her, but we can''t all have our wishes.¡±


    Kenn set his downcast gaze on the dirt in front of his foot.


    ¡±If you wish it then...my life is for you to take.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don''t need your life. I just wanted to be left alone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is all of this slice of life that I never had isn''t going to last long, and deep down, I always knew.¡± Victor raised himself and bumped into him before walking away.


    ¡°What are you planning, Victor?¡±


    Victor let out a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. Long and hard. There isn''t a place for me here, and I am a danger to the people around me. I can''t wait, no, I won''t wait until I lose another one I care about. So I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Who¡¯s going to take care of her after you leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made an arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Are you that cruel to give that little girl hope and snatch it away just like that? No, don''t answer that. You are set on this, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I could do. I¡¯ve no choice.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a choice, Victor. Besides, where would you go? What is so important that you have to leave us?¡±


    ¡°My prince, are we ready?¡± Gabriella stepped through the gate with her suitcase in tow and two horses on standby.


    ¡°Back home, Kenn. Back to where it all started.¡±

 Chapter 30 [Different Circumstance, Same Old Stuff]

    ¡°He left me, didn''t he?¡± Tears rolled down Kiko¡¯s cheeks as she cast her gaze upward at Kenn.


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡± Simple but a brutally honest answer from Kenn.


    ¡°Victor did? There¡¯s no way. He may be a sad and angry man, but he¡¯s the most loyal man I ever fought beside. He would never leave us without saying anything.¡± said Yemen as he stood from his stool with conviction.


    ¡°Well, you didn''t know him that well, didn''t you, Yemen?¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell, where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Back home.¡±


    ¡°Bloody why?!¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. I¡¯m not him, nor he would answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault?¡± asked Kiko as her hands clenched together.


    ¡°Of course, not.¡± Kenn placed his hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder and gazed into her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going after him.¡± Kiko stood up. Shrugged his hand off her shoulder, and turned to walk out of the door, but Kenn stopped her with a question.


    ¡°How are you supposed to find him? He had already left, on a horseback no less. Right about now, he already covered the distance that you can''t with your legs.¡±


    ¡°Then I will run.¡±


    ¡°Then what if you can''t?¡±


    ¡°Then I will crawl.¡± Kiko turned her head with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°Why go so far for a man that just abandoned you?¡±


    ¡°He didn''t. He never did. I¡¯m maybe a kid, but I¡¯m not naive. I¡¯ve known abandonment and this? Is protection. Let him pick his choice, but my choice is to stay with that man.¡± Kiko began walking again. This time she won¡¯t stop until she catches up to him.


    ¡°I like that gusto. I¡¯m with you, mate.¡± Yemen ran after Kiko with a bag of quiver and bow in tow.


    As they left the restaurant, a carriage was waiting for them and on that carriage. A woman with twin buns sat on the front row with the reins in her hands. She turned to the little girl, extended her hand, and with a smile. Without hesitation, Kiko took her by the hand and rose to the seats.


    ¡°I promise Victor to protect you, but if I can''t stop you then I will make sure you get to him safely.¡±


    ¡°How about your restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Ah, think nothing of it. My cousin can run it. Besides, I''ve been planning to expand my service before I even met any of you, and this seems a good opportunity to do that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna love the look on Victor¡¯s face when he saw us,¡± laughed Yemen as he climbed into the back of the carriage.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving without me.¡± Kenn climbed and propped himself beside Kiko.


    ¡°I know you will come around, mate,¡± cheered Yemen as he wrapped his arms around Kenn and embraced him from behind.


    ***


    A two weeks ride, through the grassy plain, loomed under the towering and intimidating Northwall that was built as a border between Frozehaven and Yakawa. Without a single hitch from the Gatekeeper, they passed through easily. It was as if they were expecting Victor, and he was correct to think that as a dozen riders were waiting for him.


    With an escort in tow, they rode onward to Snowholt, The Capital City of Frozehaven. Victor had always wished to visit Northwall¡¯s famous market, but an urgent matter had compelled him to ride without a stop.


    Another three days ride then behold the great gray city of Snowholt but wait, it¡¯s wildly different than he left it. A towering massive tree the size of the castle itself had grown in front of the gate. While the area around the city had become lush farmlands. The frozen dirt was no more. There¡¯s no way that this sight was real, Victor had to shake his head and turn to Gabriella, but she wasn''t surprised by this.


    It wasn''t a dream or a hallucination as the horse stepped through the border of snow and grass. He felt it, the shift in temperature from cold to warm.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± asked Victor to Gabriella.


    ¡°No one knows why. Even the scholars were stumped by it.¡±


    ¡°Prince Victor. The King wished you to stop at a nearby tavern. Please follow me.¡± With a whip of the rein, the rider took a left after they passed the gate. They stopped when they arrived at a building with a mug sign in front of it. The riders got off their horses and tied the leash to the pole nearby, Victor dropped down from his horse so did Gabriella except she did it gracefully.


    ¡°A set of freshly sewn clothes and a hot bath have been provided for you in there. A complimentary from the king himself. Please enjoy it.¡±


    The door was opened for Victor, and the patrons inside widened their eyes at the weirdly dressed man and his escort of a dozen decorated and lightly armored soldiers. Victor had always hated the attention he got ever since he was a little boy. Even in Yakawa, people will always stare, but he didn''t blame them. Anyway, he casually strolls toward the stairs with his escorts in tow while ignoring the rest of the patrons.


    ¡°My prince, anything else you wish to add before you make your way into the room?¡±


    ¡°A mug of this bar fine ale, if you would kindly?¡±


    ¡°I shall bring it up personally for The Prince.¡± Gabriella stepped in.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Prince?¡± Whispers began encircling the bar.


    ¡°I thought he was exiled?¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    It began to catch the wave of ridicule as they started calling him titles that he never even heard of, ¡°The Bloodthirst Son. The Monster¡¯s Suitor. The Exiled Prince.¡±


    ¡°Held your tongues, commoners! You are in the presence of The Royal Prince,¡± scolded the Rider at the customers, and all of them turned their gaze away in fear.


    ¡°Captain, there¡¯s no need for such a tone. Let them be. It¡¯s not their fault. I¡¯m sorry to disturb your peace. Please order some more ale, it¡¯s on my tab.¡± He smiled as he waved at the barkeep to serve more ale to the people.


    ¡°Ahh, thank you, my prince!¡±


    ¡°Long live The Prince!¡±


    ¡°Long live The Prince!!¡±


    Praises began to circle the bar and quickly dispelled the infamous titles away. Victor left the bar and made his way up the stairs then into his room where he shut the door behind him. He let out a tiring sigh before unraveling his clothes. Then turned at the bath and quickly dipped himself into the warm and soapy water. The clean water turned slightly dark as the dirt and smudges drifted off his body. Using his teeth, he unwrapped the bandages and soaked his scarred arms into the water.


    The ache of the long ride was washed away. Gabriella entered his room and closed the door quietly behind her. She brought a tray of meals and set it in front of Victor. On the tray, a plate of savory broth and a mug of ale, slightly more than he requested, but glad nevertheless to receive it.


    ¡°Let me help you with your back, my prince.¡±


    Victor replied with a nod as he leaned forward, revealing a ton of scars on his back and the tattoo of the sea.


    ¡°Am I that infamous here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, yes. However, give it time, my prince. Your people will learn to love you again if you wish it so.¡± Gabriella pulled up her sleeves and grabbed a sponge. She scrubbed gently but firmly so as to not damage his skin yet enough to clean it.


    ¡°I don''t want to force them to love me.¡± Victor took the mug and wash his throat with the ale.


    ¡°Of course, you won''t. It will be because of your good deeds. I know it will. Can I ask you something, my prince?¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    ¡°Why did you accept it? I thought you don''t want anything to do with your father anymore?¡±


    ¡°Have you read the letter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s forbidden for me to do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°And yet you came to serve me, even though I¡¯m an exiled?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an entirely different thing, my prince.¡±


    ¡°When did you get the letter?¡±


    ¡°It was a year after I left The Kingdom in search of you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say ¡®I need to finish what I¡¯ve started years ago¡¯. I just hope I¡¯m strong enough to do it.¡±


    ¡°Wherever you may go, I will always stay by your side. Serving you at my utmost capacity.¡± Gabriella placed the sponge down and grabbed a pair of scissors and a comb. After gently pushing Victor''s head down, she combed and cut the excess hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, but when your life is in danger, please run and don''t look back.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order, Gabriella.¡± The maid held her tongue and nodded.


    ¡°Good. Now if you may, please make my-ugly-self presentable for The Royal Throne.¡±


    After a clean shave, Victor removed himself from the tub and dried himself with the towel. Gabriella proceeded to softly help Victor fit into his decorated clothes. Tight-fitting, imposing, and proud attire, fit for royalty. Nothing felt more restricting than this kind of clothing, he didn''t miss this part one bit, but it is essential for The Royal¡¯s image. His blonde hair was pulled back into a slick look, he had never looked so good in his life.


    A couple of knocks grabbed Victor¡¯s attention. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door was open from the outside. A friendly face awaited on the other side. ¡°My prince. I¡¯ve seen time has taken a toll on you.¡± Victor turned himself and was pleasantly surprised when he saw an old knight standing in the doorway, but something felt wrong, he¡¯s not wearing his uniform.


    ¡°It seems it does for both of us, Commander Julius.¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m no commander. I resigned a long time ago after my lord¡­¡± Julius held his word.


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Victor lowered his gaze and raised it back again.


    ¡°It wasn''t your fault. It was my decision.¡±


    ¡°So, what do they call you these days?¡±


    ¡°Julius the Baker. Surprising, I know. Actually, it is quite a calming job. My granddaughter loves to help out, and besides, all the muffin I could eat.¡±


    ¡°Tempting offer. Please if you wouldn''t mind, I would like to taste this famous muffin of yours.¡±


    ¡°It would be my pleasure. Please come by when you have the time.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, there¡¯s more to this than pleasant conversation. Not that I would mind us chatting the day away.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The final piece to complete your return.¡± Julius lifted a sword; a V-shaped guard and a signet of a rabbit on its pommel. It is all too familiar now.


    ¡°Your sword, my prince.¡±


    Victor rested his hand on the sword and took it off Julius¡¯ hand. It is lighter than he remembered, don¡¯t get him wrong, the sword weighs exactly the same. It could be, he just reminiscence at how heavy it was back when he was a kid. Victor attached his sword to his belt. Finally, his attire was complete. There¡¯s no denying it, he is the Prince of Frozehaven. However what he wore now somehow had expanded an aura of command that caused Gabriella and Julius to bow instinctively.


    ¡°Long Live The Prince,¡± chanted Gabriella and Julius.


    ¡°I would have wished my return came at a better time, but we both know that there will never be a good time for me to return.¡±


    After a quick breath, Victor straightened his posture and raised his chin slightly before walking out. The air around Victor changed, the people didn''t see him as a normal man anymore, he was above them and they knew it. That¡¯s why the soldiers bowed their heads as Victor passed them. When he arrived downstairs, not surprisingly even the drunk patrons quickly gained their sobriety and dropped to their knees, kneeling before him with the utmost respect.


    The soldier straightens his posture before opening the door for Victor. ¡°Long Live The Prince!¡±


    An extravagant carriage was waiting for him; the soldier beside the door opened it. With a dignified posture, Victor entered the carriage and took a seat. However, before he even entered, he noticed the passersby had bowed their heads when they saw what came out from that humble tavern.


    Gabriella followed behind and took a seat beside him with a lowered gaze and her hands were properly placed above her thighs. The soldier that opened the door got in the carriage and sat in front of The Prince after closing the door again. With a shout and a whip, the horse neighed loudly before striding forward.


    Building passed by like pictures in a scrapbook, a theme can be noticed from the view. Gray buildings, melancholy mood, but it is much livelier than he remembered it. Could be that the view was slightly altered by the sudden change of weather. It wasn''t just the view, the people seemed more healthy. The tree must be a blessing from the Goddess herself.


    When Victor turned to the soldier in front of him. He was curious to know what he looks like underneath that helmet, but not just his face, he would like to know what kind of man that was seated across him. When Victor lowered his gaze, he found the soldier''s slightly trembling hand. ¡°What¡¯s your name soldier?¡±


    He straightened his back, ¡°Isaac Braveheart, sir.¡±


    The way he spoke and behaved was a clear sign that he¡¯s younger than Victor and new to his duties.


    ¡°Isaac, it''s a pleasure to meet you. May I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Anything, sir.¡±


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Creaksten. A village near Coldcliff, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s colder than here, believe me, but I don''t hate it. The people there are what make it worth living there. Friendlier than any people you¡¯ve known, sir. If you ever come to visit, first they would freak out to meet someone as famous as you, sir. However, after all the commotion, they would bombard you with tons of delicious food and hospitality.¡±


    ¡°If that place a good place to live then why come here?¡±


    ¡°My father¡­ is a miner there, and he is proud of it. Most of the people there are miners. However, I don''t want to be a miner. I want to be a knight.¡±


    ¡°A Knight? That¡¯s a hard thing to accomplish, Isaac.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I know for sure that I can achieve it. I may not be the smartest man in the room, but I am a hard worker. Sooner or later, all my hard work will be paid off. That I am sure of, sir.¡± There¡¯s determination in his brown eyes, and Victor admired it.


    ¡°You are a good lad, Isaac Braveheart.¡±

 Chapter 31 [Throne Room]

    Every step Victor took in the hallway was followed by stares and a bow. Be it a maid or a noble. Everyone was stunned by his sheer presence. For himself, Victor exuded an imposing air around him while he was escorted by his maid and five soldiers behind him. Whispers of gossip loomed over him, but he paid no attention to it.


    This hallway, the decorations, the curtains, all of it was coming to him. This place hasn''t changed a bit since Victor was exiled from his home. However, Victor did notice a set of small colored handprints on the bottom of the wall, the size of a child''s hand.


    A small chuckle escaped before turning to his maid. "Gabriella?"


    "Yes, my prince?"


    "Do you remember back when we always played tag in this hallway?"


    "That doesn''t seem how I remembered it at all. I remember you kept ditching your lessons and I kept chasing after you."


    ¡°Certainly one of my most cherished memories."


    "For milord maybe, but I believe I got good exercise out of it."


    Victor overlooks the flurry of battleships docked in the city port through the large window beside him. Every last one of those ships was battle-ready, thousands of soldiers, knights, and riders were loading material onto it and preparing for a long sail.


    Suddenly, a sarcastic woman greeted him from around the corner. ¡°A pleasure to meet the one who caused us so much trouble.¡± A golden short-haired woman cast her displeased gaze at Victor.


    ¡°Manners, Duchess Noah. You¡¯re still talking to the first heir to the throne.¡± A bald man with a double chin appeared beside the Duchess and tried to calm her unpleasantness with his soft words of warning.


    ¡°As far I can tell, the King hasn''t revoked his exilement just yet. So I have yet to give two pennies on what this foul man thinks of me.¡±


    ¡°But making an enemy because you can''t simply control your emotions is a foolish choice, Duchess. You should be ashamed for someone who held a title such as yourself to do such a disgraceful act. Your mother would be disappointed at how you conduct yourself.¡±


    ¡°Disappointed? You don''t know anything about my mother, Zacharias of Coldcliff. Trust me, when I said she¡¯ll quickly take my side when she heard that the King wanted to revoke this man''s punishment.¡±


    Victor ignored the two of them and proceeded to head toward the large door beside them. That small act managed to irritate the woman harder than she had been.


    ¡°A coward, who could have guessed?¡±


    ¡°Duchess Noah, your manners.¡±


    ¡°He and his traitorous maid don''t deserve my manners.¡±


    That was it, a single pin in Victor¡¯s heart. That statement halted him. It wasn''t the name-calling or the sarcastic statement toward him that infuriated him. It was her hubris that she thought she could drag Gabriella¡¯s name through mud right in front of his face.


    ¡°Isaac?¡± said Victor calmly.


    ¡°Yes, my prince.¡± The young soldier rushed to his side.


    ¡°Your glove, if you may?¡± Isaac proceeded to take off his white glove and placed it on Victor¡¯s palm.


    The Prince turned and tossed the white glove at the Duchess¡¯s face. She and his guards immediately bare their swords at each other. The quality of mood in that hallway decreased significantly. A nerve bulged on the Duchess¡¯s forehead, she was furious beyond belief. The Duke sighed and stepped back, excusing himself from getting into more trouble.


    ¡°You can mock me, but don''t you dare take my maid¡¯s name in vain,¡± Victor warned the foul mouth woman.


    ¡°Prince Victor¡­ please, I am nothing. You shouldn''t bother yourself with me.¡± Gabriella pleaded at the Prince to calm his molten wrath.


    ¡°Never think yourself of that, Gabriella.¡±


    ¡°Fighting amongst ourselves will only lead to wastefulness. Please direct your wrath toward our enemy, not our allies.¡± A charismatic man with a distinct resemblance to Julius walked past them and entered the throne room without waiting for any of them.


    ¡°If you all may, the King awaits us, so let¡¯s not waste any more time on petty arguments.¡±


    Duchess Noah ran her fingers behind her ear and proceeded to enter the room first. Duke Zacharias nodded her head at Victor before he made his way inside. Victor turned to Gabriella, she had a worried look, but Victor mends it away by smiling at her. He walked through the door while Isaac recovered his glove and waited with the other soldiers in the corner of the room.


    It was how Victor remembered it, red linens with golden embroidery hanging from the ceiling and draped down to the wall. A red carpet rolled toward the obsidian throne, where his father sat with a cold gaze and calculated gaze over his subjects. Beside him, sat his mother, her loving gaze met with Victor¡¯s, and he replied with a small smile. However, on the left side of the King sat a young boy who bore the resemblance of his younger self.


    The young prince looked at Victor, from up to down. Examining every crook and cranny of the man who was supposed to be his older brother. The Duchess and Duke made their way to the sides, but the man who walked in earlier stood at the bottom steps that led up to the throne. Alone, Victor arrived near the steps, he proceeded to kneel on one knee before the King.


    ¡°Victor Lawson, son of mine, once a Prince of Frozehaven. Your Kingdom called upon you to serve and protect us from the threat of an impending war. Will you accept?¡±


    ¡°I accept.¡±


    ¡°With my great power over the Kingdom, I hereby lift your exilement if you can prove yourself as a protector of our people.¡±


    ¡°If I may speak, my lord?¡±


    ¡°I allowed it.¡±


    ¡°I do not wish for any reward. I only wish to finish what I started.¡±


    ¡°Am I hearing this correctly, you do not wish for your birthright to be returned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    The people in the room whispered with each other at how absurd Victor¡¯s request was. Their gazes were like pin and needle, but Victor shook it off. He glanced to the side and saw the confused look on the young Prince. Victor had a half-grin on his face as he thought how adorable his little brother was.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°However, my lord. I don''t mind if I was able to travel to this land and interact with people once more. I only wish that my title be disposed of. I do not wish to become a prince nor a king.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a heavy request, Prince Victor, but a reasonable one. I shall grant that request but only if you were able to prove yourself as our protector.¡± The King let out a quiet sigh before nodding at his council members.


    ¡°Your kindness knows no bounds, my lord. Long Live The King.¡±


    ¡°Long Live The King!¡± Chanted the people in the room. After short applause from the crowd, King David waved his arm to dismiss his subject out of the room.


    Victor left the throne room with the other subjects, but before he could talk to Gabriella, the man who dissolved the conflict earlier called him. ¡°Victor?¡±


    With a turn, the man had a smile on his face, ¡°I mean, Prince Victor? I presumed.¡±


    ¡°You presumed correct. It¡¯s nice to meet you, ah?¡±


    ¡°Joshua Slater.¡±


    ¡°Slater? You¡¯re Julius¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Grandson.¡±


    ¡°Ah, now the resemblance makes sense. I presumed you¡¯re the new commander? If so you might be the youngest commander in Frozehaven¡¯s history.¡±


    ¡°I am. Blame my grandpa for that. He persuaded the King to promote me just before he resigned. Now I dreaded ever being his grandson.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think that¡¯s bad. Hey, it could be worse, like getting exiled. So for what reason you called me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just an introduction. I¡¯m sorry if I seemed a bit arrogant when we met earlier. I was running late. Also, it¡¯s a pleasure to be working with you from now on, we¡¯ll be seeing a lot of each other in the field.¡± He extended his hand for a shake and Victor took it.


    Joshua clicked his tongue with a disappointed gaze. He shook his head then sighed. ¡°I would like to chat further, but I have an appointment to attend to. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to have some tea with me at any other time?¡±


    ¡°Of course, anytime,¡± said Victor as Joshua quickly strode away in a rush while Victor stood there still awed by the man¡¯s exuberant friendly nature.


    ¡°Where should we go, my prince?¡± Gabriella appeared beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of some books for the journey.¡±


    ¡°The library fits the description, should we?¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Gabriella led the way for Victor to follow. It doesn''t take long for them to arrive at the doorsteps of the Royal Library. In front of the door, Gabriella took the initiative to open it for Victor before he did. The Prince took the moment to sigh as he glanced at his gleeful maid. He ignored her delighted feeling and walked through the entrance.


    ¡°You know I can do it myself?¡±


    ¡°I know, but it''s more fun this way.¡±


    ¡°For you that is?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my prince.¡±


    Victor let out another sigh before he gazes at the Library interior. He was astounded that the room hadn''t changed much after he left. The same old books still on the same shelf, the same table arrangement, the same decorations.


    However, on a second look, it seems something did change after he left. A stack of beautifully painted canvas leaned against the bookcase and a wooden easel facing the window with a stool in front of it. The easel was bathed with different color smudges as if it was used regularly; even the floor around it didn¡¯t manage to escape the torrent of rainbow color spots.


    ¡°Someone was busy. Has this thing been here after I left?¡±


    ¡°Never seen it before, milord.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Prince Virgil? Milord, we¡¯re sorry we didn''t notice you.¡± Gabriella turned and quickly bowed while Victor stood there with an uncared expression,


    ¡°So it¡¯s true then, my older brother truly has no manners left. Leaving in the wild had made you barbaric.¡±


    ¡°I do have manners, but not to a child like you.¡±


    ¡°A child who ranks higher than you if I remembered your proclamation earlier.¡±


    "Pulling rank? Not quite the dignified trait."


    "What do you know about dignity when you drag your own through mud and dirt?" Prince Virgil made his way to the canvas, his hands grasped behind him while his chest puffed out.


    "Ouch, and here I thought we were getting along." A smile crept as Victor turned to the same canvas.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Sentimental reason. Did you draw all these paintings?"


    "I did."


    "They are beautiful."


    "They are mediocre. A means to an end." Virgil placed down the painting among the others.


    "Whose means?"


    "My means. It helped with unraveling the day to day stress. Sometimes it also helps me escape from my nosy maid."


    "I know that feeling, all too well." Victor can sense the rolled eyes Gabriella gave him as she stood behind him.


    "The pressure they put on you, the feeling of being trapped, the restricting clothes, the judging stares, the earful whispers, I do not miss it one bit."


    "Trapped?" Prince Virgil raised an eyebrow.


    "I was once like you. Unaware of the blissful imprisonment our father had erected around us."


    "Is that how you see it?"


    "How else should I perceive it as?"


    "Protection. If you see it as imprisonment then we are truly different. I know the risk of my status held. I know my father did what he needed to protect his family. Now I see the reason you refuse your birthright." He turned and looked at Victor as if he was a foreign man to him.


    "Do tell?" asked Victor with furrowed eyebrows.


    "You''re selfish. You think not of the people around you, only yourself and your wants."


    "Selfish? I was kept here, unwillingly by our father. My own choices were decided for me before I even knew that I had a choice at all. I had no voice. I was a puppet. Groomed like a doll for other people''s needs."


    Prince Virgil turned and pressed his finger on Victor¡¯s chest. "Do not. Do not dress your privilege as your suffering. You were fed with the finest meal. You were clothed with the finest material. You had a comfortable bed that was envied by any common peasant. You had everything given to you on a gold platter, and all they asked of you is your devotion to protect and care for them."


    "And you have that devotion?" asked Victor calmly.


    "I do. I accept my role willingly. Unlike you, I see my birthright as a gift, not a curse." Prince Virgil glared at Victor before a scarlet-haired maid walked into the room.


    "Prince Virgil, It''s time for your lecture," said the maid before glancing at the other maid in the room.


    "Gabriella," she greeted Victor¡¯s maid with a soft resentful tone.


    "Michelle, it''s nice to¡­see you." Gabriella greeted back with a nervous laugh


    "The pleasure is-- I won''t lie. I thought I never had to see you again. You know, you broke her heart. And still, all ever she talked about is you."


    Gabriella cast her gaze down and gripped her hands together.


    "Enough, Michelle. I prefer we not waste more time here."


    "Yes, your highness." Michelle closed her eyes and opened the door for Prince Virgil.


    "Her hands were around my neck. I saw my life flashing by. I was gonna die, and that thing you called ''Monster'' saved me. That''s the fact." said Victor as he stared through the window.


    Prince Virgil stopped for a short while and let out a sigh before walking out of the room with his maid behind him. Virgil didn''t say anything, but it was enough: that pause was enough. A smile appeared on Victor''s face as he shook his head.


    After Prince Virgil was out of earshot, Victor let out a sigh as he mumbled, "No apologies. I like him."


    "You do, after what he said?" asked Gabriella.


    "He''s going to be a great ruler, better than I can or ever will. Are you okay, Gabriella?"


    There was a slither of pain in her faint calm expression, "I''m fine."


    Victor took hold of Gabriella¡¯s hand: the bleak expression on her face was washed away like a waterfall down a high cliff. A thankful nod at first then she pulled him closer for an embrace. Her voice was shaken, "I never regretted leaving my duties, but I regret leaving my family behind."


    "If you want to stay here then I won''t stop you. I wish you stayed here rather than follow me to the depth of despair."


    Gabriella let out a held chuckle, "I will never going to leave you again, you know that right, milord?"


    "Ahh, and here I thought I was able to get rid of you, but I''m glad you''re by my side again, Gabriella." A short sigh escaped Victor¡¯s lips as he smiled at the maid. He turned his gaze at the window, a little bit glad that he was able to see this view again.

 Chapter 32 [Bar]

    "Victor?" A soft tone greeted from the doorway.


    The Queen stood in the doorway to his bedroom. Victor buttoned up the last pin on his jacket before turning to face his mother. A halfhearted smile was beamed at him, but her gaze was dripping with sadness. Her expression was in between the feeling of guilt and joy as she walked toward him.


    "My Queen? It''s late, what are you doing here?"


    "Queen?"


    "I thought it would be more appropriate calling you that."


    "You''re not a stranger here, Victor. You''re my son."


    "I wish that was true, but why are you here?" Victor poured two cups of tea on the small table right next to him. Lillian grabbed one of the cups and proceeded to blow the steam away before taking a sip.


    "I just wanted to see my son."


    "You mean your ex-son." A startled gaze was directed at Victor.


    "I did not replace you, Victor. Nobody did." Her tone was dug deep as she stared at Victor with an intense gaze.


    However, a short laugh escaped Victor and disturbed the serious mood, "I know you didn''t. I was mostly kidding. Don''t worry about it, it''s not like you had a choice, not with him."


    "It''s true then, you''re still mad at your father."


    "Mad? An understatement of the century. Furious, more like it, but that was a long time ago. Nowadays it''s just subtle resentment."


    ¡°Is that how you truly feel?¡± The King stood in the doorway as imposing as he always was. Victor was surprised but he hid his subtle confusion in his calm expression. The King entered after nodding his head at Lillian.


    ¡°Sure, come in. Anyone else?¡±


    Prince Virgil entered his room with Michelle behind him. Afterward, Gabriella showed up, a bit disheveled in appearance as if she was getting ready in a hurry. Victor let out a sigh as he looked at the people in his tiny room, feeling a bit cramped.


    ¡°You know what? Save whatever you want to say and follow me. I was planning to go out, but now all of you are here then why not get something to eat as well. Aside from the castle¡¯s pantry.¡±


    Without glancing back, Victor walked out of the room and down the hallway. Gabriella quickly patted herself back to proper. She grabbed the coat by the bookcase and chased Victor after bowing at the other Royal Family.


    ¡°Are they behind me?¡± asked Victor softly at Gabriella after she catches up to Victor.


    ¡°Yeah, sir.¡±


    A smirk appeared, somehow Victor had brought all of the Royal Family out of the castle and rode a carriage along with him. A group of soldiers followed them, and the one who¡¯s on the reins was none other than Isaac. Prince Virgil kept peeking out of the window, a bit worried about the changing scenery. While Lillian and the King remained unbothered by the sudden outing.


    ¡°Isaac, somewhere where we can get good food and drinks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± shouted Isaac as he took a left turn, down a tight alleyway.


    The carriage halted in front of a tavern in the middle of nowhere. Not a single shop can be seen in that dark lonely alleyway. The door was opened by Gabriella and Michelle, Victor and the royal family climbed out and was led by Isaac into the tavern.


    Despite the dark and somber exterior, inside the tavern was the opposite of it. Warm and homely lit by a couple of lanterns. The soldiers made their way first before The Royal Family could enter. There were already quite a few guests inside, wearing cloaks to cover their identity.


    ¡°Uncle! It''s good to see you.¡± Isaac greeted the Barkeeper.


    ¡°Isaac, what brought you here?¡±


    ¡°An acquaintance of mine is seeking good food, and none came to mine except for your tavern, uncle.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The Barkeeper bowed his head immediately when his eyes wandered at the people besides his nephew.


    ¡°Victor?¡± A child drooped his hood; a dark-skinned girl with big brown eyes and chocolate-colored hair stood from her chair with a giant smile on her face.


    ¡°Kiko?¡± A perk up eyebrows propped on Victor¡¯s face as Kiko rushed in for a snug embrace.


    ¡°Bloody hell, we finally found you.¡±


    ¡°Yemen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their ideas not mine, well, not like I disagree with it.¡± Kenn shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Kenn, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    ¡°Who are these people, Victor?¡± Lillian turned her gaze at the mismatched group.


    ¡°Friends. No. Family, I¡¯ve made along the way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of my son.¡± Lillian nodded at the group as a sign of gratitude.


    ¡°You know what? Why don''t you all join us for a late-night dinner?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kenn turned his gaze at the imposing man beside Victor and judging from the way he dressed this man must be powerful. It would be impolite for them to share a table with such important people so suddenly.


    ¡°Sit,¡± said The King, it was an invitation more or less, but it felt like a command.


    As the soldiers shifted the tables and chairs for the Royal family, the door opened and revealed Julius with quite a few guests. Victor was surprised that all of the guests were acquaintances of him. He stumbled forward but managed to keep himself upright before finding his stable footings.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Li?¡± A Yakawa woman who had helped him during his darkest time.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, but I think you may be more surprised when you set your sight on her,¡± Li gestured at the woman beside him.


    ¡°Haruhi, I thought you left?¡±


    ¡°I did. Here I am. The moment I heard the news about you coming home, I immediately tried to find you and I found you, Vic. Thanks to the gentlemen right beside me.¡± She gestured at Julius with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Come. Join us.¡±


    The Barkeep brought out a tray of ale and served it alongside a dish of grilled meat. Virgil was wary of the food, but Julius showed no hesitation as he bit the meat and drowned it down with ale. A satisfied smile appeared and The Barkeep let out a sigh of relief. Lillian and Victor took a sip of the ale while Virgil tried the meat and continued to try it. It was different from the regular meal he had in the castle, more raw and brimmed with explosive flavors.


    ¡°You know what it tastes like?¡± asked Kenn at Virgil.


    ¡°Meat?¡±


    ¡°Correct, but not quite.¡± He glanced at Li as she chatted with Kenn. ¡°Hope.¡±


    ¡°Hope?¡±


    ¡°No matter how deep you fall, no matter how tired you are, no matter how much pain you are in, good food is more true than your sight. Besides, an army can¡¯t survive alone with stale bread and flavorless water.¡±


    ¡°But an army can survive with only stale bread and flavorless water.¡±


    ¡°Their body may, but not their spirit. A motivated soldier is worth more than five beaten soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell this is some good ale! A compliment to The Barkeep!¡± cheered Yemen at the top of his lungs.


    Kiko pinched the side of Victor¡¯s pants and caused him to turn his attention at her, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why did you leave? Was it me?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Victor paused and took a moment to answer, but Virgil interrupted them. ¡°That¡¯s confidential, it¡¯s not for someone like you to know.¡±


    ¡°I need to fix my own mess, alone. I thought leaving you behind with Nona would be better.¡±


    ¡°I can help you fix your mess. I¡¯m not like the other girls. I¡¯m strong. I can fight.¡±


    ¡°I know you--¡±


    ¡°Strong, a little girl like you? You must be joking?¡± Virgil chuckled slightly as he looked at her with judging eyes.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m no brute, but I''m pretty sure, I can beat you in a fight.¡±


    ¡°Care to put your money where your mouth is?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, both of you.¡±


    ¡°Prince Virgil You have my permission.¡± The King gestured at the soldiers to clear the middle of the room for them.


    ¡°You must be joking?¡±


    Kiko stood up and walked to the middle of the room with her sleeves tucked. Prince Virgil took off his jacket and unbuttoned a couple of pins near his neck before making his way to Kiko. No weapons, only fist, a non-verbal rule they both agreed on. The contestants check out each other with their glaring gaze as they limber up before the fight.


    ¡°Bloody hell! Go for it, Kiko. Show him some,¡± cheered Yemen.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Victor. He¡¯ll be fine, have faith in your little brother.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. They won''t hurt themselves that much,¡± said Kenn as he placed his hand on Victor''s shoulder.


    ¡°My money on Kiko.¡±


    ¡°Nona?¡±


    ¡°Nothing wrong with a bit of gambling.¡±


    ¡°My money on Prince Virgil,¡± said Isaac as he took out two pieces of silver coins and placed them on the bar. Other customers started putting their coins on the bar as they watched the fight with sheer excitement. Lillian sneakily put her coins on Virgil¡¯s pile while Haruhi and Kenn placed theirs on Kiko¡¯s pile.


    With a single drop of water, the fight began, Kiko acted first with a quick rush at the Prince. Judging by her movement, she was aiming for his head. Virgil predicted that and moved to block the first attack with a single arm before launching his right fist at her. Kiko saw the incoming fist and grabbed hold of his wrist before pulling him closer for a headbutt causing both of them to stumble back.


    Virgil shook the ache away but quickly recovered before Kiko rushed in for a palm strike. He sidesteps to the left and places a quick jab underneath Kiko¡¯s side ribs causing her to wince in pain. She retaliated by stomping her enemy foot. Virgil tried to back away, but his foot was still stuck underneath hers. Kiko pushed his knee down before swinging her leg at his head. Virgil managed to block it with his arms, but just barely as her leg pushed his arms against his head.


    Heaving his breath, Virgil took hold of Kiko¡¯s leg and pushed it upward causing the girl to lose her balance. Virgil was given a chance to recover, and he didn''t waste it as he rammed his shoulder against her chest and slammed the girl to the floor.


    The audience looked over the messy fight, unable to predict who would win.


    Kiko put her knee between herself and the Prince and then used her leg to launch him over to the side. They both quickly stood up, wiping their sweats and panting. With a battle cry, Kiko and Virgil charged toward each other with their fists ready.


    However, as fast they are, they both punched each other in the face and collapsed to the floor. As they lay on the floor, the audience cast their wide eyes onto them. They were surprised that it ended in a draw so they had to look at each other with raised eyebrows just to confirm that it happened.


    Victor lifted his hand. "It''s a draw. So all the money goes to the two of them."


    A burst of laughter exploded as they clapped for the fainted fighters. It was certainly a good fight, Lillian walked to his son while Victor and Kenn kneeled beside Kiko. Lillian stroked Virgil¡¯s cheek before raising him with her arms while Victor lifted Kiko with his arms. She looked at Victor and smiled, an audible groan escaped his younger brother¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for us to head home. Truly, my precious son, it¡¯s good to see you again despite the circumstance.¡±


    Victor passed Kiko to Kenn and followed them out of the tavern. In front of the carriage, Lillian stopped and turned to Victor. She extended her hands and Victor took hold of it as he stared at his younger brother¡¯s fainted face.


    ¡°He''s a good kid.¡±


    ¡°Your little brother may work too hard, but he got a good heart just like you. I just wish that you both could spend more time together.¡±


    ¡°I wish for that too, mom, but different circumstances prevent me from doing so.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure you come home safe, okay? And if you ever need to run, just run, and keep running until you are safe,¡± said Lillian as her lips trembled while her eyes slowly soaked with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Mom.¡±


    ¡°I know you will, but I can''t help myself but worry.¡±


    ¡°Lillian?¡± The King called as he opened the door for her.


    ¡°Calm down David, I still need to hug my son before his departure tomorrow. Here hold Virgil for me, and please don''t hit his head against the door.¡± It was the first time for Victor to see his mother talk back to his father, and he had expected him to explode with anger. However, the cold-blooded man only let out a chuckle before taking Virgil off her hands.


    ¡°Yes, my love.¡± The King brought his son into the carriage and gently placed her on the seat.


    Lillian found Victor¡¯s surprised face to be amusing, she grabbed him and embraced him with all her strength. So gentle, yet firm, nothing he had experienced in his life can beat his mother''s warm embrace. Too bad that this may be the last he ever experiences it after the war he is about to face tomorrow. Lillian shed a tear, it was neither sadness nor joy, perhaps guilt and regret.


    She broke away from the embrace and stroked his cheek with a melancholy smile before making her way inside the carriage. The King now replaced where she stood with tight lips, he extended his hand for a handshake. A handshake? Now he knows the world just turned upside down. This cold man, this man in front of him who had exiled him without a blink of an eye, he offered his hand as a sign of emotions.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re healthy, my highness?¡±


    ¡°You think lowly of me, but I am your father, and still am.¡±


    ¡°A father who once sent his son to die in the wild.¡±


    ¡°I did what must be done for The Kingdom, I am a king first before I am your father. I¡¯ll have my duties and it must be kept, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± Victor turned away, ignoring his hand, and walked back inside without looking back. It was hard for Victor to do this, but he just couldn''t forgive this man, not after what he had done. The King lowered his chin and stared at his hand, but he raised his chin again proudly before making his way inside the carriage.

 Chapter 33 [The Battle of the Bridge]

    It was a calm night like any other night in Frozehaven. A fog had covered the precipice of the horizon. Not a single soul can peer through the thick cloud. Even a spotter equipped with a large telescope had trouble seeing through it. However, even if an enemy ship ever came to invade, they could signal the alarm even before the ships ever made it to shore.


    Yet, this enemy hidden underneath the cloak of the fog had no intention to invade, no, their intention was more destructive, a complete wipe of their enemy. To achieve this specific goal had taken them years of planning and resources. The resources from a man who had lost everything and gained everything through it. He was waiting for this day to unveil his ultimate weapon.


    A cannon that was so massive it had to be sailed by four battleships and crewed by a couple of dozen men. The weapon was kept steady by a complex gyroscope so it could precisely aim at its target, but due to its size, it had trouble maneuvering its aim.


    A dark man in golden scale armor breathed in the salted sea air. Then calmly, he turned to his compatriot beside him, but the man he looked upon was wearing a humble robe, different from his attire. He had a pair of furrowed eyebrows, not out of anger, but deep regret as he gripped the wooden railing tightly.


    ¡°Gustav, aren''t you excited to see your years of research in the field?¡±


    ¡°Not like this, my sultan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame then. While for me, I am excited because I have waited for this day for a long time. Too long perhaps. Now they will feel what I felt on that day.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t we warn them?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°There are children there.¡±


    ¡°And waste our element of surprise? No. You shouldn''t worry yourself for them, Gustav. There are always casualties in war.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t war, it¡¯s a massacre,¡± mumbled Gustav.


    ¡°Prepare the cannon!¡± The sultan ordered his men and quickly they rushed to their battle stations.


    The drums of war echoed throughout the sky as the cannon slowly turned its barrel at the castle. A small metal pod was loaded inside the cannon and the men began turning the twin wheels. The wheels spun the gears inside the cannon causing a spark of electricity to lick itself against the metal pod. The metal pod vibrated and hovered inside the barrel as the shock of electricity caused a sudden imbalance shift of energy inside the pod.


    Such a small pod to pack such massive power as a burst of energy exploded from the pod. With no way to go, the energy poured out of the end of the barrel and traveled across the sky. Illuminating the heavens with a pure blue hue like a shooting star and cutting through the fog like a hot knife through butter. Creating a telescopic view of Snowholt.


    The citizens of Snowholt were unaware of the light as they slept in their comfy beds, only a few drunkards and late-night strollers saw the shooting star and they thought nothing of it at first. Until it slowly dropped onto the castle.


    Within a few seconds, the blue shooting star landed against the castle. The most destructive power in the history of the realm. The once strong Frozehaven¡¯s castle that stood for over a dozen generations exploded into a ball of flame.


    The flame expanded, anything it touched melted in an instant and the area near where the flame couldn''t reach was unspared as a deafening shockwave shattered every brick, wood, and steel until it reached the port. It didn''t end there as the aftershock created a vortex where the tides pulled the battleships back into the mainland and exploded once more, sending them flying back into the oceans.


    The Sultan¡¯s army cheered and applauded at their absolute victory over their enemy, but Gustav stood there, frigid as a statue while a heavy realization dawned on him. With the many horrid possibilities his research had, he had no idea the extent of the destruction he birthed. At that moment he saw not the end of Frozehaven, but something much worse.


    ***


    True that the explosion had destroyed the city, but humans are resilient creatures, especially this one human who had endured it all. Victor pushed the rubbles off his face and chest. His body trembling and shaking to the core. He couldn''t see and the only sound he could hear was a faint ringing in his eardrums.


    However, as the ringing subsided and the thick dust dissipated from his sight. A sob in the distance replaced the ringing while the darkness was greeted by a devastated landscape of rubbles and ashes.


    ¡°K-Kiko?¡± Victor dragged his hand against his forehead, a sense of wetness was clear. When he pulled away, a red liquid can be seen dripping down his fingers. With gritted teeth, he pushed the wooden beam off his legs.


    ¡°Kenn? Kiko? Yemen?! Anyone?!¡±


    ¡°Gabriella?!¡±


    ¡°My lord?¡± A faint reply took Victor by surprise, he shambled and stumbled toward the feminine voice.


    ¡°Gabriella? No. No!¡± When Victor arrived at her side, he shook his head as an ugly frown and tears plagued him.


    A wooden beam had impaled out of her stomach and her eyes were filled with broken glasses. It was a painful sight to see but despite the pain and horror, Gabriella was smiling and as she ran her hands against Victor''s face, a trail of blood was left behind.


    ¡°No¡­Gabriella, your--¡±


    ¡°Sshhh, my lord. I know¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± Victor clenched his fist.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°All my life has been about serving you, my lord. From young to old, I have had the pleasure of watching you grow. You were more than my prince, you were a family to me, and I had hope that you felt the same way I do.¡± She held Victor¡¯s hands tightly, and he felt her shivering fears from her just her hands.


    ¡°I do, Gabriella.¡± His words managed to send relief to the poor woman.


    The sound of screaming wasn''t enough for Victor to turn his attention away. Even the sound of multiple cannon fire wasn''t enough to snatch his attention. He held Gabriella¡¯s hands as tight as he could and looked into her face. However, a man forcefully pulled him away from Gabriella.


    Outraged by the act, Victor turned with his fist ready to strike, but he halted his anger when he saw his father. Fully dressed in melted and broken golden armor. Half his skin was burned to char, every single strand of hair on his body was scorched. There was no resemblance to the man that the people once revered as The King.


    ¡°Snap out of it,¡± ordered The King with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Gabriella? She¡¯s¡­¡±


    The King smacked his head to the side causing him to fall against the rubbles. He then took out his sword while Victor raised his hands in fear. However, that sword was not for him, it was for the enemy who had charged at them with a bayonet attached at the end of his rifle. The enemy was going to take out their life, but The King cut down his enemy with a single swing. The enemy¡¯s head rolled off to the side as his body fell to the knees.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± said The King with a painful gaze as he sheathed his sword slowly.


    ¡°The enemies had landed on our doorstep. A few of our people are still alive. You. No. We need to get them out of here. Away from the battle.¡±


    ¡°Battle? Have you not seen what just happened?! There is no battle! They are annihilating us! And we didn''t even see it coming.¡±


    The rows of gunfire echoed through the devastated city while the scream of every surviving child and woman haunted the alley as they were cut down without mercy. Victor looked around him with a trembling chin, but when he was about to turn to Gabriella¡¯s body, The King placed his hand on his son¡¯s shoulder.


    With a determined gaze followed by a short sigh, he forced his son to stand, and afterward, unsheathed his sword. Gripping the handle, he shoved the pommel against his son¡¯s stomach. His son fell to the ground, coughing and groaning.


    ¡°I did not raise a cowardly son. No matter how impossible it may seem, hopeless or not, Frozehaven must survive. We have to make sure of that or die trying. For that, the duty thrust upon us by our people.¡±


    ¡°Thrust upon you! Not me. I never asked for any of this.¡±


    ¡°Nobody did.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness! We are here to fight.¡± Julius appeared with a dozen loyal battle-ready men behind him. They were equipped with swords between their belt and armor that may seem broken but were still usable. They dropped a knee at The King.


    ¡°Julius? Are you mad, you should run. We can''t win this fight.¡±


    ¡°And leave the people to die? Never, my prince.¡±


    The King turned to Julius, unsheathed his sword, and tapped it on his friend¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Once more, I grant you the title of Commander. For your service, may Gidona welcome you to her bosom with open arms.¡± Julius stood with his chest puffed, unshaken, and courageous beyond belief.


    ¡°The enemy has taken full control of the port. The streets are blocked by rubbles. There¡¯s a single bridge to the north of here that is still standing. It¡¯s the only way to cross the canal between the port and the inner city. We can buy our people time to escape if we block the bridge, but it will be suicide for us to face them head-on.¡±


    ¡°A small price to pay so we can give our people more time to get to safety.¡±


    ¡°A small price? Are you all mad?! You''re throwing your life away!¡±


    ¡°My prince--¡± Julius was interrupted by The King.


    Victor turned to the soldiers and knights, ¡°Are you fine with throwing your life away? Not able to see your family ever again? Break their hearts with your so-called honorable sacrifice? Run. Run! You don''t own your life to this land.¡±


    The knight in front steps forward, ¡°My apology, my prince, but I don''t think I can.¡±


    ¡°You can''t or you won''t?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t.¡± He replied quickly.


    ¡°Your Highness? Don''t you dare force them to fight?¡±


    The King turned to his soldiers, ¡°You have my permission to leave.¡±


    As expected, no one leaves.


    ¡°You all are mad. Mad! I tell you!¡±


    ¡°We aren''t mad. Life has always been unfair, my prince, and we tried to make a good choice in this unfair world.¡± Julius lay his hand on Victor¡¯s shoulder then turned away to march toward north alongside his men.


    The King held Victor¡¯s hand, ¡°Leave, Victor. They need you. You must replace me.¡±


    ¡°Replace you? How about mom? Virgil?¡±


    With a downcast gaze, The King had no choice but to tell Victor¡¯s the truth, ¡°My time in this world is nearing. The only one who¡¯s going to be left is you, and you have our blood, and you are their hope.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The King pulled his hands away and followed his men, but he stopped for a moment and gazed at the ashen clouds. ¡±I am a terrible father, I know, but I am a good damn king, or at least I tried to be.¡± He let out a short chuckle before continuing his jog.


    Victor tightened his grip over his hilt, shutting his eyelids together, he could see it. He stood there, unaware of the time that passed by. He heard the shouting of courageous men from the north. Their war of cry was feared upon by their enemy but was a cry of hope for the people.


    The Battle of the Bridge.


    The King turned Julius with a smile, surrounded by a hundred men with their honorable weapons. The knights and soldiers held the blade tightly and heaved their breath above the pile of dead bodies of their enemies. Unshaken by fear, courageous beyond belief, but they are still human, tired, and in pain. Lost so much, but never lost their hope. Fighting beside their ruler was enough for them. Protecting their people was enough for them.


    This was enough for them.


    ¡°No matter what you had done in the past, today they will only remember us as heroes. Our sins are forgiven, our flaws are accepted, our broken souls are welcome. Let Gidona guide you to her bosom, and back to your family. Now we fight!¡± David raised his sword toward the sky. It was a miracle as the cloud disperse just enough to let a warm light shone upon them, parading them like legends.


    ¡°FOR FROZEHAVEN!¡± roared David with all his heart and caused his men¡¯s heart to harden as they charged toward their enemy.


    A barrage of metal balls was unleashed, piercing through the gaps of their steel armors like butter, ripping their flesh and bone. However, it wasn''t enough as they kept charging, bloody, and roaring. A group of madmen, unstoppable as they may seem, but as the second row of a volley of gunfire caused them to drop like flies. One by one, they fell until the last one of them: The King, stood alone and riddled with holes.


    ¡°You lost, David.¡± The Sultan emerged from the crowd of men.


    The King dropped to his knees with only his sword to hold his torso upward. ¡°I...I don''t deserve them.¡±


    ¡°Them?¡±


    ¡°Lillian. Virgil...Victor.¡± His eyes darted at the sky, glancing, searching, witnessing. He saw something, a flash of his life, the day he married his wife, the day he held his firstborn, the day he celebrated his second birthday with his family. No matter how much he told himself, it wasn''t his duty that was his priority, it was always his family, and it was so foolish of him to realize it just now.


    His chin lowered.


    His sight darkened.


    His body leaned against his sword as if he was praying for the last time.

 Chapter 34 [Run]

    Victor ran as fast as he could until a cry of help halted him. He turned his attention to the source then glanced back at the path in front of him. With gritted teeth, he lowered his gaze at the ground, a short rope lay beside his feet. Without a second doubt, he grabbed it then flung it over his shoulder before rushing toward the cry.


    Arriving in the alley, Victor was shocked to find Isaac cornered by three enemy soldiers. He unsheathed his sword. With a single swing, he cut one of them down. Panicked by their fallen ally, the enemies turned their rifles at Victor, but it was too late as Victor rushed in to push the barrel upward before the black powder ignited. A loud boom echoed out in the sky, they missed their shot and fear donned upon their face as Isaac took the chance to drive his sword through the enemy¡¯s back.


    Victor let go of his sword fall to the ground. Using the rope, he wrapped it around the rifle and the enemy''s neck. He then pushed the soldier to the ground then tossed the end of the rope over a broken beam above them. The look of fear on his face was etched forever when Victor pulled the rope with all his weight.


    Choked by the rope, the soldier¡¯s body dangled a foot high from the ground. The soldier struggled as much as he could but it was pointless. Slowly the soldier became limp as his face turned pale.


    When the soldier stopped struggling, only then did Victor let go of the rope and lay on the ground, exhausted. The enemy soldier¡¯s body dropped to the ground with a loud thump. Victor let out a sigh of relief, but it was too early to celebrate. In the corner of his eyes, another enemy emerged from the broken building, his barrel aimed at Isaac.


    Isaac was unaware of the danger and any sudden movement from him may set the enemy off. In a single continuous movement, Victor grabbed his sword and rushed to push Isaac away. The shot misses its target causing the enemy to panic.


    Tightening his grip, Victor pulled the sword back like a spear and launched it. It flew across the landscape and buried itself inside the enemy¡¯s neck. Blood gushed down his neck, his arms wailing at the sword before dropping down.


    Another ballistic discharge pierced between Victor¡¯s left arm and shoulder causing him to drop his knee. Pain shook up all over his body, but Victor still stood, roaring his furious anger. He turned to the source and another enemy can be seen hiding behind a crate. With a deadly glare, Victor walked toward him and he could see the fear in his enemy¡¯s eyes.


    He quickly reloaded and fired again, but this time his aim was too obvious. Victor simply leaned to the left and missed the bullet.


    The enemy tried to reload again.


    However, it was too late, Victor was upon him like a beast upon its prey. An ooze of blood dripped across his face, bulging eyes, one reddened with blood while the other still retained its original color.


    Absolute fear, the enemy quickly dropped his rifle and tried to escape. Such a pointless act, Victor grabbed the back of his enemy¡¯s collar and forced his back against the rough ground. Using his feet, Victor planted it into the enemy¡¯s skull, crushing it in one stomp and causing a mountain of blood to splatter across his face.


    Another enemy is taken care of.


    As he turned, a dry cough plagued him causing him to drop onto one knee. The pain from his left shoulder jolted like fireworks. He gritted his teeth and tried to stand up, but almost stumbled down. Isaac saw his savior was in pain so he quickly took his right side and helped him to stand.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    A burst of air escaped Victor''s lungs, all that heaving caused Victor to cough loudly before turning his gaze at Isaac. Eventually, Victor can¡¯t keep himself awake, he lost consciousness against Isaac''s chest. The young knight glanced around him, wondering what to do next. The only reasonable action was to get out of there. So he lifted Victor and carried him toward safety.


    Time passes.


    Victor groggily woke to the sounds of people coughing. His eyes were greeted by a mossy ceiling and the pungent smell of bitter herbs. With his hand, he was surprised to find his wound was carefully bandaged and treated.


    Coughing and groaning, Victor rose and sat at the edge of the bed. The room around him was littered with molded benches and rusted candlelights. A group of soldiers and knights scattered inside the room. Priestesses in white robes and stained by red jogged around with a bundle of bandages in their arms.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°An old temple, sir.¡± Isaac stood beside him with a rolled-up sleeve and a bucket of clean water. ¡°I know it against your wishes sir, but I had to bring you here. You are in no condition to go into battle and we can''t afford to lose our last hope.¡±


    Victor noticed the admiration in his eyes and it pained him to tell Isaac that he was running away. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isaac...I understand. who are they?¡±


    ¡°Priestess from a nearby temple. They were unharmed by the blast so they came to help.¡±


    ¡°We can''t stay here. They will find us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. This place is safe, it isn''t on any map and was abandoned a long time ago. Only the local elder knew of this place.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to come here?¡±


    ¡°That would be me.¡± Joshua appeared beside him. Victor was shocked to find half his face was covered in a roll of bandage, and a sign of burn was visible underneath it.


    ¡°Joshua? Your grandfather¡­¡± Victor lowered his gaze.


    When Victor raised his gaze to meet Joshua, he glanced away before directing it back at Victor. With a heavy heart, Victor poured out the words, ¡°He fought to the last end along with my father. He gave his life so our people had a chance to escape.¡±


    ¡°Courageous to the end as expected from my grandfather. Then it¡¯s true, I''m the last of the Slater, and so do you. The last of the Lawson. Our last king.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Victor turned to Isaac and back to the Commander. ¡°Joshua¡­I need to talk to you in private.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a prayer room nearby, Isaac, do you mind helping our king?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can walk.¡± Victor forced himself to stand through the pain, he nodded at Isaac before Joshua led the way.


    They exited the room into another adjacent hall. Numerous glare was directed at Victor as he walked. He tried to ignore it, for it may just be in his mind, playing little tricks. He did survive an explosion earlier so it must have had some effect on his mental state.


    However, his paranoia was answered when a small stone struck his head, leaving a small cut. With widened eyes, he turned to find a young boy, draped with black smudge all over his body. Seething glare and gritted teeth, this young boy was angry at him.


    ¡°My father died because of you! Because you came back!¡±


    A woman stood and threw another rock at Victor. It hit Victor''s in the shoulder. ¡°You are not The Exiled Prince. You are The Cursed Prince! Who brought only death and destruction to wherever you go! Why can''t you just leave us alone?!¡±


    ¡°Leave! Leave! Leave!¡± A chant amongst the common folk echoed in the room, from sick to young. Victor felt the hatred and anger seething from their hearts, and it was too much because he knew it was his fault. Victor''s legs almost gave up under him, but Joshua intervened.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°But, Commander, he is?¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to fight among ourselves. Now is the time to help each other, many of you are injured and in a great deal of pain. Divert your energy to help them, not cause a ruckus in our holy temple.¡±


    The common folk was shocked by the scolding Joshua gave to them. Slowly, they released the rock in their hands and turned to their brethren and sisters. Soon, they started to help each other instead of wailing their anger at Victor.


    Joshua turned to Victor, nodding him to follow and he did. They entered a small prayer room with a small cauldron of fire still burning. Joshua closed the door behind them as Victor took a seat on the stool nearest to him. The heat from the fire was a luxury against the coldness he endured. Joshua took a seat near Victor and let out a painful cough.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°None of us are. Six knights, four soldiers, two guards, four civilian men, three civilian women, and five children. A total of twenty-four people in this temple and most of them are injured and sick.¡±


    ¡°Sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, lord. A strange sickness had plagued us, and it seemed to affect those who survived the devastation. For now, it¡¯s the light headache, cough, and strange black spots under the forearms. It could be deadly as far as we know, the entire coven is working tirelessly, but to no end, they can¡¯t find a way to cure it or estimate the amount of damage this sickness will bring. However to some degree, there is good news, the sickness is not infectious, and our food supplies are doing well at the moment, but it won''t last long.¡±


    Victor gritted his teeth as he clenched his hands together. ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, sir? I didn''t catch that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much! The death, the sickness, the hatred, and the weight of it all.¡± Tears dripped down his face.


    ¡°Too much? For you to say such things. You disappoint me, my lord, truly."


    "What can I do? I''m only one man."


    "You are not one man, you are not a man, you are a King. Everyone is gone, my lord. The King, The Queen, The Young Prince, only you remained."


    "You think I don''t know that?! I lost everyone, not just my family, my friends, comrades, every single soul I cared about...and I can''t even go back to give them a proper burial."


    "Stop wallowing in the dead. There are still the livings, and they are your and my responsibility. We must get them to safety, but to do that, you need to take the mantle. Give them hope."


    "Hope? Haven''t you noticed? We just lost the war. That horrifying weapon, we can''t do anything about it."


    "Lost the war? We can afford it, but lose our people? No. Our enemy doesn''t seek to conquer¡­they seek to eradicate us. The people, your people are counting on you, my king, and I''m here to help, but you need to inspire hope."


    "Don''t you understand? I can''t do that. I don''t know how to do that. Besides the people hate me, I''m the bane of their existence, a curse they wish to exile."


    "Don''t look upon the shallow surface, dig deeper, inside their hearts. They do not hate you, they feel betrayed, and they want to be proved wrong because The Lawson, good or bad, has always tried to make up for their mistake, and never stop doing so. At the end of the day, The Lawson always put the people ahead of them, and I truly believe that."


    "Why can''t you do it?"


    "I am¡­ through you, because you are my hope, my king." Joshua stood up and turned to the door, he was about to walk out but stop himself for a glance.


    "I''ve sent letters to Coldcliff and Northwall to abandon their homes and set sail far away from here. No fortress can withstand that weapon, so they should leave their home behind or suffer the same fate as ours. As for you, my lord, I will send a priestess in here."


    "For what?"


    "To pray, my lord. We need our goddess protection more than ever."


    Joshua left the room, leaving Victor to his thoughts. Leave a man and enter a woman draped in a proper robe. She nodded her head before seating at where Joshua sat and placed her hands on Victor¡¯s. Her hands were gentle, forgiving, welcoming, and most of all, caring for my soul.


    ¡°How long has it been, Lord, since you last prayed?¡±


    ¡°Too long, Priestess.¡±


    ¡°Then if you wouldn''t mind, please share with me your worries.¡±


    ¡°I am scared. I¡¯m scared. With a blink of an eye, there was nothing but blinding light then came¡­¡± Victor¡¯s hand trembled underneath her hand. He removed it and clenched it with his other hand,


    ¡°I thought I was dead, and I wish I was. The screamings and the crack of cannon fire was just the icing on a bleeding cake. It was horrifying. Gabriella? I held her in my arms. Her eyes filled with broken glasses. She was barely breathing. Impaled by a broken beam. Years of training and battles, and I still couldn''t do anything. She was smiling, and I don''t know why.¡±


    ¡°My father and his men were something else, they did not feel despair. He fought to the last end like The King he was. I had always hated him. He was a terrible father, but he was a good king, unlike me. I failed him. I failed everyone.¡±


    ¡°Lord, I do not believe you failed anyone.¡±


    A chuckle escaped Victor''s lips.


    ¡°I ran! I ran¡­ I was so damn scared that I ran. I have forsaken everyone that I ever cared about, my mom, my dad, my little brother, Kiko, Li, Haruhi, Kenn, Yemen. Every one of them, whether dead or alive, I shunned their trust and ran away because I was terrified. You said otherwise, but I knew what I did. I failed them.¡±


    Victor warped his arm around himself, shivering and trembling as he sobs. The Priestess leaned in and embraced the man, who had failed everyone. However, to her eyes, she did not see the failure, she only saw a man in pain, trying his best to make sense of what just happened.


    ¡°Praise Gidona as she created fire from the abyss. For she wielded that fire to create the world and us. From the same fire, she gifted us with a tool of warmth and protection. She is capable of things that our minds can''t comprehend. For she is light and fire. Yet, forgiveness is one of those things. She forgives you as she forgives all life: and welcomes you into her embrace. Only if you repent now and mend your way. For she is not only light and fire, but she is also hope.¡±


    ¡°I repent.¡±


    ¡°May she guide you to your destiny.¡±


    Victor leaned away and wiped the snot and tears accumulated on his face.


    ¡°Priestess?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I need to inspire hope, how do I suppose to do that?.¡±


    ¡°What is hope for you, lord?¡±


    ¡°Hope?¡± muttered Victor as he pondered upon the word.

 Chapter 35 [Far Fetch Idea]

    For Victor, hope is¡­


    A flash of melancholy memories that day on the slaver ship when Li gave him that apple. It was delicious as he recalled the taste. That time when he chowed down on the soup Keiko cooked after he was stranded on an unknown beach. The smile on Kiko¡¯s face when she tasted the steak she made from her hard work.


    Victor realized that he may be a bit of a glutton, but that doesn¡¯t matter. No matter how desperate and hard or painful that day was. The moment he tasted those delicious meals, a new hope rose inside him, giving him the ability to face another day.


    It is a far fetched idea, but it is the only idea he got.


    Victor turned his sight at the Priestess, ¡°Would you mind helping me?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, my lord. The coven is ready to serve.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s go inspire hope.¡±


    Victor stood and walked toward the door.


    Two people were enough to achieve the outcome that Victor¡¯s desired. Burst open the kitchen door causing an aromatic smell escaped from the kitchen and traveled across the hallway where it tempted the cravings of every soul in the temple.


    Victor and the Priestess served a bountiful lamb broth to each and everyone inside the temple. Every serving he handed came with a nod of forgiveness from Victor so they do not lose their hope and perhaps it can appease their anger in anyway. It may affect a few of them, but it was a good start.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord. I¡¯m sorry I threw a rock at you,¡± The child lowered her regretful gaze.


    ¡°I know the feeling, be angry at me for all you want, but I promise you that I will make sure that all of you are safe here.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can do, Lord? I don¡¯t want to just sit around.¡±


    ¡°Of course there is, go meet with the Priestess in the back. I¡¯m sure she has a couple of tasks for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lord. I will make sure I do my best.¡±


    ¡°Be sure to finish the broth first, and don¡¯t be afraid to ask for seconds. There¡¯s plenty more where that came from.¡±


    ¡°Again, thank you, my lord.¡±


    Victor continued to hand out a bowl of broth to the people. Even the hardworking priestesses were given a bowl of delicious broth for their non-stop labor. With every person received a hefty serving of broth, Joshua called upon Victor to meet him in the same prayer room as before.


    Inside, the Duchess and the Duke sat on their respective seats. Victor was surprised to find them, alive and a bit wounded, especially on the Duchess¡¯s left arm. Those same burns, she must be close to the initial blast when it happened, the same as Joshua.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, my lord, but we need to pool our knowledge together so we may begin making plans moving forward. First off, the letters have arrived from the other two cities. Northwall and Coldcliff have begun to evacuate. They will send a couple of ships toward us for our wounded people. However, their military forces are adamant on fighting back the invader.¡±


    ¡°Fight back? Have they lost their mind? Haven¡¯t they read the report? A full force army comes marching down is suicide. They would be incinerated on sight by that weapon alone,¡± voiced the Duchess with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°I think they understood that, but they won¡¯t give up their birthplace so easily. That is why they request assistance from us to guide them and make the necessary preparation for their safe arrival.¡±


    ¡°How many men do we have?¡± The Duke stroked his double chin.


    ¡°Twelve men are ready to serve, but I would say about six men are fully capable of doing so.¡±


    ¡°Six men doing what? We have no military resources for a mission. We have no idea what their numbers are, what kind of weapons they wield, or whatever that thing is that destroyed the city. We cant go weapons blazing into the frying pan,¡± sighed the Duchess.


    ¡°How about a quick recon mission?¡± spoke up Victor from where he sat.


    ¡°Excuse me, Lord? You can¡¯t be serious about sending our men back there after what they have been through?¡±


    ¡°We have too. We need more information. If our army is willing to fight then there is no point in stopping them.¡±


    ¡°Lord, that would mean you are sending them to their death.¡±


    ¡°Not if we have more information on our enemy. We need to be prepared and come up with a new way of fighting them and we can¡¯t do it so without?¡±


    ¡°Without intel. I know. However, I¡¯m afraid that we are wasting our effort here. Shouldn¡¯t we focus on getting what is left of our people to safety?¡±


    ¡°The Duchess is correct, taking force from our strain manpower would leave us unprotected,¡± Joshua agreed with her.


    ¡°That''s why I need only one, possibly two men if you can spare any of them. I will be going with them.¡±


    ¡°You? Lord, excuse me, but your suggested recon mission isn¡¯t just a stride down a garden. You would be risking your life.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Duchess. Years of exile weren¡¯t as forgiving as you thought it would be. I can take care of my own.¡±


    ¡°I will be going with you,¡± Joshua stood from where he sat.


    ¡°You too, Joshua?¡± A mad glare cast from the Duchess to the Commander. ¡°No. Two high command personnel cannot just risk their life because of some glory-seeking desire. I forbid it.¡± The Duchess wore an unmovable frown on her face.


    ¡°I need to see the weapon myself, assess it with my own eyes. I¡¯m sorry, Lord. I trust you with my life, but I don¡¯t trust your eyes alone.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Duchess.¡±


    ¡°Duke, not you too?¡±


    ¡°The Commander makes a good point. The King may protect himself, but he doesn¡¯t have the military knowledge our Commander has.¡±


    ¡°Noah, I¡¯m going to be fine. I promise you, I will run back home as soon as any trouble appears.¡±


    ¡°But, Joshua, I already lost so much. I can¡¯t lose you, I don¡¯t know what I will do if it happens.¡±


    Joshua kneeled in front of Noah. He placed his hands onto hers then proceeded to peer into her golden eyes, ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You swear?¡±


    ¡°I swear.¡±


    ¡°I cannot stop you, can I?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. If you desire me to stay, then I will.¡±


    ¡°That would be foolish of me. As much I hate it, the Duke is right. I must bury my desire and not let it overwhelm my decision. Go. Go with our king.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Noah.¡± Joshua stood and gestured to Victor to follow him.


    Victor followed Joshua out of the room where an optimistic soldier waited for them.


    ¡°Isaac?¡±


    ¡°He will be coming with us, Lord.¡±


    ¡°At your service, Lord.¡± Isaac grabbed a hefty pack.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Isaac, but you need to leave that pack behind.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s our important supplies, Lord?¡±


    ¡°Then take as little as you can, we need to move fast and light.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right Isaac, take your armor off. Wear something thick enough for cold but not enough to weigh you down.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Isaac ran off to change and poured out the unnecessary item from his pack.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°I prepare two horses for our mission. You will have one while Isaac will be riding with me.¡±


    A priestess brought out two pairs of fur jackets for both of them. Victor and Joshua nodded at the Priestess as thanks before proceeded to go outside.


    They left the damp temple and were greeted by a shivering breeze. White and white, everywhere he sees. Snows had covered the landscape neatly from the tree to a pebble, nothing was left untouched by the snow. This sight alone brought some familiar feelings for Victor. This was his birthplace, the cold, the snow, the frozen dirt, finally, he felt like home. Victor squatted down and scooped a fist full of snow.


    ¡°There¡¯s no place in this realm where it is so cold that your snot froze solid.¡±


    ¡°I couldn''t agree more. You seem more...calmer?¡±


    ¡°I will take that as a compliment. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m barely holding it at bay.¡±


    Isaac pops out from the entrance. Suddenly, he stumbled back when a snowball hit his face. Victor contained his laughter as Joshua let out a smile from the side. Stunned, but not anger, only a bit shocked. Isaac brushed the snow off his face and saw the glee on Victor¡¯s face. He smiled back and tossed a snowball of his own at Victor.


    ¡°I deserved that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to move.¡± Joshua climbed on his horse and extended his hand to Isaac.


    Victor hid his grimace as another headache hit. Isaac tilted his head at him, but Victor just smiled and waved off his worries.


    Isaac rode behind Joshua while Victor climbed on his horse. With a whip, Joshua¡¯s horse neighed before galloping down the trail, Victor followed closely. They turned left to right, making a swirl down an unmarked path. Sooner or later, the temple disappeared behind them. Nothing but a sea of snow and dead trees, a mile out from where they rode.


    ***


    It was a long time ago when civil war had ravaged Frozehaven. However, this moment doesn¡¯t take place at Frozehaven. It took place at Ghadah where the land was shattered into a dozen islands, separated only by a body of water.


    On one of the islands stood the capital city of Ghadah: Yashtun. A city of opportunity, trade, and a free market. Almost anything can be sold or bought from the market of Yashtun. A boiling pot of cultural diversity and different races.


    Well, it used to be those things, but since the last Sultan died and a new one replaced him. It safe to say that everything deteriorated over time if left unmaintained


    The new ruling brought a more strict regiment on Yashtun, but not just the capital city, everywhere around Ghadah. The new Sultan ruled with an iron fist and tyranny, for he had tasted power and was willing to obtain more.


    In the slums of Yashtun, a dark-skinned boy was running for his life. Two common guards were chasing after him because this boy had stolen a giant loaf of bread. However, to the people of Yashtun, this kind of event had become a common sight for locals. Undeterred by the commotion, the passerby continued like it was nothing.


    The boy snugs the loaf underneath his armpit as he climbed the ladder leading to the roof.


    Glancing behind him, the guard was close on his trail. He took off into a sprint. Jumping across rooftops. Still one of the guards was persistent on capturing him until the boy¡¯s foot snug under a beam. His face planted against the hard brick roof causing him to let go of the loaf.


    The guard caught up to him and heaved his breath over him with a glare and frown on his face. The boy suddenly laughed aloud.


    ¡°Today. Today, I finally caught you, bastard of a child.¡±


    ¡°I may be a bastard, but you still haven''t caught me yet.¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? There is no escape.¡±


    ¡°Sure there is. Look under you.¡±


    The guard looked down with widened eyes. The boy kicked the latch in front of his leg and the trap door underneath the guard broke open. The man screamed his rage out as he fell onto the stack of carpet below. The boy stood again, creating a good distance between the leap and the launch point. He took off into a run before jumping off onto the other roof before the other guards could ever catch up to him.


    However, the jump was short-lived when he fell against the silk canopy. Due to his luck, instead of falling through, It bounced him safely onto the alley below. He then continued running down the alley with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Another day, another struggle to stay alive.¡±


    ¡°A struggle? Hardly.¡± Out from the shade of dark, a chocolate woman, dressed lavishly came out with an aromatic fragrance lingered from the woman. The boy turned his head with a smirk.


    ¡°Aburah? Or should I call you, Princess Aburah? Or soon to be Sultana of Ghadah?¡±


    ¡°You can call me: her majesty. Anything less isn¡¯t suffice.¡±


    ¡°As if I would call you that, big sister?¡±


    ¡°Yusof, come here, you little scat!¡±


    The boy rushed in for her embrace. It was warm, tight even, tighter than their usual hug. A single tear dripped down Aburah¡¯s cheek as she held him in her arms. They broke off each other and the woman patted the boy¡¯s head with a giant gleeful smile.


    ¡°It has been a while.¡±


    ¡°I thought you had forgotten about us.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the royalty life has been treating you?¡±


    ¡°You know, delicious food, comfy bed, servants tending your every needs your eyes can see.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are bragging so arrogantly right now.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± The sarcasm dripped from her words.


    ¡°I do not care about your extravagance. I only care about my loaf here. It¡¯s the only treasure I need right now.¡±


    ¡°That dirty bread is your treasure? Ohohoho.¡±


    ¡°Want some?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who doesn''t want a dirty bread?¡±


    Yusof smiled as he took a seat on the crate near him. With his fingers, he tore a piece for Aburah and gifted her a slice. They took the piece and bit down on it. It was stale but soft, and at the same time, it was the most delicious thing they ever tasted. It could be nostalgia, but it was certainly something else.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your twin?¡±


    ¡°At the docks, dreaming only of the seas. As always.¡±


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°He is. He got a job there. A small job, but at least he¡¯s happy. I still can''t believe you got called into the palace after one of our step sisters croaked. Hey, if you are so happy there with your food, bed, and servant, why did you come back to see me?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know if you will believe me or not, but truth be told, our step sisters and brothers are killing each other in there.¡±


    ¡°Why am I not surprised? Every one of them wanted power, so I wouldn''t blame them. Our father is mostly responsible for it with his seed flung all over the place. That man couldn''t keep his nut to himself.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a dick, sure, and no one ever genuinely likes him, but at least, I got the opportunity to achieve my dream.¡±


    ¡°You still dream of that world peace of yours?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will do anything to achieve it, and I mean anything: lie, cheat, betray, nothing is sacred to me. A necessary evil is a small price to pay for lasting peace in this world.¡±


    ¡°Not quite the virtuous world peace, I thought of getting. However, if you ever did achieve it, I am willing to cast my freedom away and serve under you.¡±


    ¡°Serve under me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who doesn''t want a ruler like you?¡±


    ¡°Sweet thought, but I doubt you would abandon all of this to live in a stuffed palace...¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Yusof stared into her eyes. Aburah recognized the seriousness of his little brother¡¯s gaze. ¡°I would do it in a heartbeat, so stay alive out there, okay? I believe in you.¡±


    Aburah pulled Yusof closer for another tight embrace. However, never had he thought that today was going to be the last day he got to see her.


    ***


    Over the hill, a devastated city laid ruined by a massive explosion. Only a few lucky buildings stood, but still suffered tremendous damage to their structure. However, it''s a relief that the gigantic tree of gold was unharmed by it.


    A glimpse under his arms revealed several black spots, but there was none near his right hand. Yet, a throbbing sensation plagued his hand ever since he left the temple. As he looked closer, a sort of blue hue ran down his veins, but after he shook his head and looked again, the blue hue was gone.


    "Lord, it seems we have good news. They made camp near the dock," said Joshua as he looked through the spyglass.


    They hid behind the border of the white plain that separated the city and the dead forest. Behind one of those shrubberies, laid Victor, Isaac, and Joshua with their chest against the snow. Even though the sky had turned dark, they were still able to scout the land ahead, judging only by the campfire the enemy had ignited.


    "I don''t understand, sir, shouldn''t it be bad news that they have a foothold over our territory?"


    "It''s good news because of that weapon."


    Floated in the middle of the cape, a giant steel cannon lifted by four galleons readied to be fire imposed a threatening presence over the city. More than a dozen enemy battleships guard the cape tightly.


    "They can''t use it or risk eliminating their force, but we can¡¯t get near it also."


    "How about a downhill attack from where the dead forest is thick? The foliage is enough to cover our forces from being seen and easy for them to launch a surprise attack."


    "It''s a good idea, but the moment they see our men charged, they are going to use that weapon to destroy that hill in an instant, along with their so-called rifles, those weapons could tear through our men easily."


    "So we need a distraction."


    "You mean a suicide mission."


    Joshua turned his gaze at the darkened sky. He felt the air becoming moist while a chill ran down his spine.


    ¡°There¡¯s a storm coming for the city, but for us, away from the tree¡¯s protection: a blizzard. We must gather as much information we can and move out.¡±


    "Sir, it seems a few of our people are still down there."


    "Where?" Victor turned his gaze over the twenty cages, packed with people of different races, but he saw none of his people.


    "They are not a part of our people. As matter of fact, they are far from that. They could be tourists and refuge, but no sign of our people. So it¡¯s true, they mean to wipe us from this realm. "


    "How could they massacre our women and children just like that?" Fueled by his anger, Isaac slammed his fist against the snow.


    "Calm, yourself, Isaac. Our people from Coldcliff and Northwall did manage to escape. There''s still hope."


    ¡°It couldn''t be?¡± muttered Victor as he squinted his eyes through the spyglass.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Kiko.¡± A dark-skinned young girl was dragged by two men and escorted by another three men. She was heavily bruised to the point where the black and blue covered her entire body. However, the shredded armor on two of the soldiers told Victor that she didn''t give herself up without a fight.


    ¡°Lord?¡± Joshua snapped Victor back to reality.


    ¡°I need to save her.¡±


    ¡°That little girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No lord, sacrificing your life for another? I could not allow it.¡± Isaac took hold of Victor''s arm, stopping him from rushing down the hill.


    ¡°My life doesn''t matter, I need to go down there.¡±


    ¡°You are the King! Remembered that. Ugh, we are not stopping you, my lord, but we need you to be calm as we tried to think of a plan to get her to safety without losing you.¡± Joshua sighed as he looked through the spyglass again.

 Chapter 36 [Narrow]

    "I''m with you till the end, my lord."


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not like we are going to die,¡± Victor whispered as he crawled behind a row of rubbles.


    Isaac peeks his head but was instantly pushed down by Victor as a patrol group walked past them. Victor released Isaac and pulled out the dagger that was given to him by Joshua. Peeking through the gap between wood and rock, he saw where the prisoner was being kept. Packed to the brim into three metal cages. It was impossible for Victor to them out without a key.


    A watchful guard was caught by Victor¡¯s attention. On his belt, a dangle of keys glittered in the dark. An easy mark since he¡¯s alone. Now all he just needs to find is Kiko. Among the other prisoners, shoulder to shoulder inside the cages. Since there too many of them inside the cage it would be impossible for Victor to find Kiko. Along with the darkness, it would be good to have some actual bright light, but that¡¯s a pleasure Victor cant afford.


    ¡°That one with the keys. We need them.¡±


    ¡°The Commander said: we shouldn¡¯t engage, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m pointing out the options we have.¡±


    ¡°Still, we should heed his warning. We don¡¯t want to reveal ourselves.¡±


    Another guard appeared with a small cut on his right cheek. He walked to the other one, grunting with annoyance. The key bearer turned his gaze at the other man.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°That little shit cut me.¡±


    ¡°The little girl earlier? She gave you this much trouble?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know half of it. She took down two of our men by herself. Crazy kid, but she can¡¯t do anything now. Not after I beat the sense out of her.¡±


    Isaac laid his gaze on Victor¡¯s back. There was something off-putting about the man before him. His mood had changed, darker even. He senses anger off him. When Isaac lowered his sight down. He saw Victor gripping the ashy dirt, trembling not out of fear, but something much worse. Rage.


    ¡°Lord?¡±


    With his hand filled with charred dirt, he mops it across his face down to his neck, his arms, and legs. Showing nothing but his eyes. He crawled forward. Isaac froze behind. This man in front of him was different, but he saw it once. He saw it when he strung that soldier with a rope. At that time, he had no warmness inside him.


    In a faint distance, a bell rang furiously. Smoke rose as fire licked the cart filled with supplies. Isaac glanced at the smoke then quickly back at Victor, but the man had disappeared. He peeked out rubbles and saw his king rushed toward the key bearer.


    Victor was quick and silent that both of them never saw him coming. When they did notice him, it was too late. A single horizontal slash, a clean gap appeared between his chin and neck. The key bearer held his deep cut, but it wasn¡¯t enough as blood poured out through the gaps of his fingers.


    Occupied by his ally''s horrified expression, the other guard didn¡¯t see the blade coming toward his face. Like butter, the dagger went through his skull. Such a force behind that thrust, the man dropped to the floor.


    With gritted teeth, Victor took his blade and rammed it against the guard. He repeats. Nothing but the sound of a man choking, and a blade repeatedly puncturing the skull. Not even the sound of a crackling fire can be heard.


    The prisoners withdrew from the sight until their back was against the metal grid. They held their terrified quiver until Isaac came and pulled Victor away.


    ¡°My lord, he had enough.¡±


    ¡°I know...¡±


    Victor shattered the guard skull with a single stomp and let out a sigh of relief.


    Isaac picked up the key from the dead enemy then used that key to release the prisoners. After every cage was unlocked, Isaac could hear another faint noise coming from the distance. It sounded like a bunch of men are marching toward them. The prisoners scattered as fast as they could. Isaac turned to Victor, seeing him having no interest in the prisoners at all.


    ¡°Lord, they are coming. We should leave.¡±


    ¡°Not until I found her.¡±


    ¡°Found who, lord?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re moving.¡±


    Turning around the corner, Victor saw two enemies jogging toward them with a pair of rifles. With no hesitation, he left Isaac behind, taking out his sword, and rushed out. The enemy was surprised to see him. They aimed their barrel at him, but as they about to pull the trigger, Victor rolled to the left. The bullets missed him completely.


    Out of the dark, Victor pounced on them and slashed one of the men''s throats before spinning and stabbing the other men in the belly. He pushed the blade upward, spilling the enemy''s guts to the ground.


    Isaac was shocked. He knows now that Victor had no single shred of mercy to his enemy. It scared him for a little, but he was glad this man was on his side. Another enemy popped out from the corner, this time he readied his rifle.


    ¡°Lord!¡±


    The guard shot his rifle, but thanks to Isaac¡¯s warning, Victor manages to get out of the way.


    Moved by his instinct, Isaac pulled out his bow and released an arrow at the enemy. The arrow buried itself into the enemy¡¯s shoulder. The soldier was about to scream, but not before Victor stepped in and slashed his throat.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Good job, Isaac. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they make their way closer to the plaza, Victor finally found Kiko. His heart dropped. The sight of her tied to a post while her body is filled with bruises broke him. Beaten almost to death.


    How could this be? She was a part of their people, and this was the mercy they showed her? It sickened him. However, it didn''t end there, dangled underneath Kiko¡¯s feet was David¡¯s head. His father¡¯s head. The crown was still around his head.


    ¡°King David...no, how could they?¡± Isaac dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Hold your mourning for later. We need to get her out of here.¡±


    ¡°As much as I want to. We can''t go out there. It¡¯s dangerous. If they know that it was us then that would put our people in danger.¡±


    Ignoring the eerie warning Isaac expressed, Victor casually walked out from the shadow.


    The soldiers turned their gazes at him and back at each other. Isaac was about to step out to stop Victor, but his sense of judgment got the better of him. Instead, he took out a quiver and readied his bow while making sure that his cover wasn¡¯t revealed.


    The sky roared above them while a strong cold breeze made its way through the city, swaying the ocean echoed from the frozen beach. The heavy clouds blocked the moon and loomed over them like a bad omen.


    Victor¡¯s face blackened by charcoal dirt, an intense bloodlust emitted from his glare, flattened lips remained, not a single word spoken. The tip of his sword dragged behind him until he stopped. The sense of fear can be seen on the soldiers, from a trembling grip over their weapons to the jittering panic of their movement. To these soldiers, the man before them seems otherworldly.


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    Six men, fully armed, but Victor still had the advantage. With a jerk of his sword, Victor charged in. The closest one to him suffered first as an upward slash ran up his body. On Victor¡¯s right side, the man was about to aim his weapon, but Victor ran toward the men on his left because he knew that Isaac got his back. It was true when an arrow pierced through the men''s chest and another arrow pierced his head, taking him down quickly.


    Another swung, his sword tore the soldier''s arms off. He wailed his squirting chopped hand at the empty air above him. Like a fountain in the garden, the area was rained with blood. Victor was about to be impaled by a bayonet when an arrow pierced through the soldier''s knee. A glance behind him, Victor noticed that the arrow didn¡¯t come from Isaac. Whether the arrow came from Isaac or not, Victor doesn''t care as long it was aimed toward his enemy.


    Victor grabbed the kneeled soldier by the hair, revealing his throat to the open air, and with a single cut from his blade, the enemy fell: face-first against the ground. He then rushed toward another enemy, puncturing the man''s stomach with his blade. Sooner or later, the panic grew among the soldiers, they began gripping their rifles as they ran away to save themselves from a seemingly unstoppable force.


    ¡°Demon!¡± shouted in fear from one of the men that disappeared into the darkness.


    Victor walked up to the pole, cutting the rope that held Kiko. Her body fell into his arms. A sudden surprise when he felt the heat coming off her skin. One possible conclusion was she had a cold, a terrible one, and she needed help.


    Joshua popped from behind a pile of rubble with a bow in his hands. A frown smeared on his face, but as he walked to Victor, he let out a sigh.


    ¡°I recommended as little engagement as possible. I wish you would abide by it, my lord.¡±


    ¡°She needs my help.¡±


    ¡°Then we need to get her out as soon as possible. Isaac? Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± Isaac popped out from behind his cover and salute them.


    Joshua stared at the downed enemies. Quickly he readied his bow and glanced around him. Isaac noticed the alarm in his commanding officer''s gaze and kneeled with the bow ready. Victor quickly put his back behind Joshua and scanned the whole area.


    ¡°Damn it, I didn''t realize it sooner, but there are too many arrows here. Be careful, my lord.¡±


    ¡°If you are not our enemy then show yourself!¡± shouted Victor at the empty air.


    However, nobody responded, instead a march of boots encircled them like a stone in a river. They were too late, somehow the enemies had regrouped and reformed a border around them. Joshua let out another annoyed sigh while Isaac put himself between covers. Surrounded by rows of enemy soldiers, they had no way out, or, at least none that won''t cost their life.


    ¡°The Infamous Exiled Prince of Frozehaven!¡± A dark-skinned man in golden armor appeared above them on top of a high pile of collapsed buildings.


    ¡°And here I thought you were dead as the rest of your people, but to tell you the truth, I''m glad that you survive. Now, I have the pleasure to finish you myself.¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡± mumbled Victor as his eyes widened.


    ¡°Yemen?¡± This man looked exactly like his friend, almost uncanny to the point that he questioned his own pair of eyes.


    A carriage drawn by horses parted through the line, causing mass chaos.


    "Climb on!" shouted Kenn as he held the reins and navigated the carriage toward them.


    With Kiko in his arms, Victor jumped on the back along with Joshua. Isaac vaulted from his cover and ran toward us as the carriage drifted into a u-turn. Isaac barely managed to get in, he felt his foot slipped under him and as he was about to fall, Joshua grabbed him by the collar and pulled him back.


    ¡°Thank you, Commander.¡±


    ¡°We can''t afford to lose you now.¡±


    A hail of bullets rained down on them while a volley of fires shook the air. Metal balls pierced through the wooden sides, sending a blast of splinter everywhere. Victor lay on top of Kiko while keeping his weight off her. A move to keep Kiko from danger by being her physical shield. Joshua and Isaac kept their head down and fired a couple of arrows back as much as they could.


    Speeding down the rough path, a man jumped from a collapsed building and dived through the fabric roof with a bow in his hands. A rugged-looking man as dark as chocolate and accompanied with a brown messy beard landed on his two feet.


    Alerted by the presence of an enemy, Joshua almost slashed the man¡¯s throat but was stopped by Victor¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Yemen?¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell, that one way to greet someone.¡±


    Suddenly, the hail of bullets stopped. Yemen stepped away from the blade and went to the back of the carriage. He flipped the curtains open and met with the gaze of his uncanny clone. The soldiers froze in their stance as they watched the carriage heading toward the border of the city. The Sultan showed his back and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Joshua turned his worried gaze at Victor. ¡°He¡¯s not the enemy, trust me.¡±


    ¡°I will always trust you, my lord.¡± He sheathed his sword and relaxed his shoulders.


    ¡°Yemen, who was that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better we stopped at our camp. I need a good bloody drink to wash down my throat.¡±


    Kenn brought his chin down, tightened his grip, and led the horses toward the camp. Yemen stepped away from the edge and sat up against the wooden wall. Victor wrapped his arms around Kiko to keep her warm, but Joshua knew it wasn¡¯t enough. The Commander took off his cape and lay it on top of the freezing child. Joshua coughed heavily as he took a seat right next to Victor. Isaac looked on at the devastated city as it shrunk down to the distance.


    A tear ran down Isaac¡¯s cheek. Their birth city ravaged in a matter of seconds, without warning. Ten thousand men, women, and children were buried dead under those collapsed buildings while a thousand more incinerated by the blast. It was truly a horrifying and sorrowful view for the people of Frozehaven or at least for those who were lucky enough to survive.

 Chapter 37 [Yemen Zabazz]

    A bright light enveloped the entire city in a quick flash. So blinding that Yemen had no time to think before a thunderous boom followed by an earthshaking shockwave threw him across the street. His back slammed against the solid rock while a cloud of dust was blown against him with intense force. As soon as the cloud of dust dissipated, a burning crumbled castle can be seen in the distance. His eyes widened while his heart thumped, at that moment he thought the world had ended.


    ¡°Victor?!¡± Nobody responded.


    ¡°Kenn?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± shouted from behind a beam. Kenn rose with a few cuts on his arm. Next to him, a group of shattered glass spread the street. He brushed a few pieces of glass off his clothes and walked toward Yemen with one eye closed.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell, this can''t be happening.¡±


    ¡°Kiko?¡± shouted Kenn, but no response.


    ¡°Victor! NONA?!¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t see!¡± A faint feminine voice trembled from under a pile of rubble.


    ¡°Nona!¡± shouted Kenn as he searched the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± cried Nona.


    Kenn dug the shattered brick away then found Nona buried underneath. Her face was covered with thick filth while her breaths were short and desperate.


    ¡°Close your eyes. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just wet dirt.¡±


    Kenn tore a piece of fabric from the bottom of his shirt and proceeded to wipe the filth away.


    Able to see again, Nona calmed her breath and took hold of Kenn¡¯s hand as Yemen removed the rest of the shattered bricks and rocks off her body. It didn''t take long for them to help Nona stand up again. They looked around, shouting their friend¡¯s name, but no one seemed to hear them. Until a volley of fire echoed out in the distance along with a cry of pain and fear caused them to take refuge in a half-collapse bar.


    ¡°An invasion?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look. You stay here with her.¡±


    Yemen vaulted over a broken bar and walked out through the hole in the side of what was left of the building. Peeking out from a nearby crate, Yemen¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the forces of Ghadah marching down the street. Anyone who dares to appear before the soldiers were struck down without mercy.


    ¡°Yusof, what have you done?¡±


    It was a long time ago. Too long to remember when the actual date that it happened. Yemen was still an adolescent child back then, he had a pretty hard, but fulfilling life. By the dock, the salty air, the crashing waves, and the hot sun. It called to him. The sea was his destiny, and Yemen knew it from the moment he fell into the sea years ago.


    ¡°Yemen! Stop scrubbing the deck. You¡¯re done for today.¡±


    ¡°Aye, Captain.¡± Yemen turned his back and was about to leave when the Captain stopped him with a question.


    ¡°Tomorrow, the ship will set sail to Yakawa. Have you considered the proposition yet?¡±


    ¡°Can you give me some time to think, Captain?¡±


    ¡°Whatever your answer is, just bloody make sure you think it through.¡±


    ¡°Aye, Captain.¡±


    As Yemen walked down the board onto the dock below, his mind wandered. To leave everything he had known is irresponsible and leave his only brother behind is disloyal. Without giving a thought to the changing scenery, he had arrived at a small wooden shack.


    A wooden shack: too small for an adult, but big enough for two adolescent children. It is a shabby build, mismatch planks, half-buried nails poking out of the sides, and a gapping roof. When it rained, the water would leak through the roof, and when the slightest strong breeze blew, Yemen could swear that this shack would collapse. However, no matter how tough the weather was, this shack would still hold it together somehow.


    With a loud sigh, Yemen squatted down on a piece of brick.


    ¡°Why the long face, my partner in crime?¡±


    Yosuf backflipped from the roof and landed in front of Yemen. The funny part was, despite executing a marvelous move flawlessly, he still stumbled a bit after landing. Yet, he still carved a big smile on his face.


    After letting out a chuckle, Yemen stood up and slapped his hand against Yusof''s back, ¡°Nothing. As long as you are here, I will always be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been spending way too much time at the dock. Come on, I got a diabolical plan for us today.¡±


    ¡°Ho Ho, please go on.¡±


    "Ta-dah!" Out of nowhere, Yusof pulled out a fishing rod.


    "I don''t get it."


    "Then let me show you."


    Without any explanation, Yusof marched away toward the market. After scratching his head, Yemen half-heartedly followed his twin. Arrived at the top of the roof, overlooking the crowded bazaar. Yemen took a seat right next to Yusof, he prepared the rod and attached the end of the string with a small hook.


    ¡°Did you steal that from the dock?¡±


    ¡°Bold of you to presume that. I did not steal it, I merely borrowed it.¡±


    ¡°Are you planning to return it after you¡¯re done with it?¡±


    ¡°I might...¡±


    ¡°Please turn that ¡®might¡¯ into an ¡®absolutely¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I will consider that, but I promise you nothing.¡±


    Yemen shook his head and sighed at Yusof''s usual shenanigans. With a toothy smile, Yusof cast the line into the crowd below, and quickly pulled the line back in gusto. Yet, even with all that spirit, he failed to hook onto anything. However, a single failure won''t stop him.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "What are you even aiming at?"


    "That meat over there." Yusof cast the line again.


    "You''re not even close."


    ¡°Like you can do better than this.¡±


    ¡°Give me that, I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done.¡±


    Yemen stood up and stretched his arms. Yusof handed him the rod and took a seat right next to him. The twins took a breather before Yemen took a stance beside Yusof.


    "I''m pretty sure Aburah could do it."


    "What is it with you and her? It''s not like we were close to her. The only thing she had common with us is our dumbass dad."


    "Not close to you, yeah, but I was. It''s not surprising that Aburah meant a lot to me, but you already knew that."


    "I can tell, still I don''t get it. She¡¯s no different from the other step-siblings. She tried to take the crown, so she must be greedy like the other. I heard a rumor that she¡ª" Yemen caught a glare from Yusof from the corner of his eyes.


    "If you have nothing good to say then don''t. And she is different from the others, Aburah is trying to make the world a whole lot better."


    "One woman can''t change the world, don''t be naive, or else you''ll get yourself hurt."


    "She can change the world, I have faith in her."


    ¡°Oh?!¡± The hook snagged onto the rotting meat, it was too heavy for one teen to reel. Yusof came closer and embraced Yemen from behind to weight his body onto the floor. They both reel it in together with all their strength.


    The meat flew across the street, the stall owner screamed panic and caught the attention of the crowd in the market. Worse of all, the panic had alerted the guards, one of them was a familiar ill-mannered man.


    ¡°STOP!¡± shouted the ill-mannered man as he parted the crowd to reach the two teens.


    Yusof quickly grabbed the meat for himself and took off into ran. Confused, Yemen quickly gathered his thoughts and turned to find his twin gone. Groaning out his displease, Yemen chased after his twin with furious anger. Yemen couldn¡¯t believe that his twin would leave him behind like this.


    However, Yemen didn¡¯t feel abandoned when he was with Yusof, and when Yusof turned his joyous face at him while they both ran, he couldn''t help but feel infatuated by it. Jumping onto another roof, the pursuer still was hot on their trail. On the many games of tags, schemes that bore insignificant results, criminal activities that put their lives in danger, but even after all of that, it still wasn''t that bad. It was their life, their blissful lives. How could they choose otherwise when they were abandoned to the street without a penny to their name or even proper clothes. However, it wasn¡¯t that bad, at least they got each other.


    In front of them, a makeshift ram stoop between them and the freedom on the side of the canal. Both of them boosted their speed with all they got and were ready to launch themselves across the canal.


    Yemen leaped across first from the wobbly ramp and it was a long leap, but all his effort came to fruition when he landed in the alley across the canal. However, Yusof turned his gaze at the ramp and it suddenly collapsed on itself after Yemen launched himself. His heart thumped, Yusof was too fast to stop so he gritted his teeth and leaped off the roof with unrivaled courage in his heart.


    Neither did the god of luck or fate blessed Yusof that day, his momentum fell short causing him to crash into the body of water below. Before Yemen could jump in to save him, the guard leaped first into the canal. A big splash followed by raging waves. Suddenly, another burst of water exploded onto the mossy wall and surfaced two drenched human beings.


    The guard pulled Yusof toward the ladder on Yemen''s side of the canal. The drenched teen coughed a mouthful of water as he clung to the bars. With a sigh, the guard helped carry the soaked teen up the ladder and lay him gently on the ground.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yemen checked on his twin condition.


    Yemen let out a sigh of relief when Yusof let out a hard cough. He took a deep breath before looking at the rugged-looking guard and nodded as a sign of gratitude.


    ¡°But...why-y?¡±


    The guard reached into his shirt and took out a damp envelope. Afterward, he handed it to Yusof as he lowered his gaze.


    ¡°My condolence.¡±


    Yusof suddenly stiffened as he realized what this letter was. With a heavy heart, the teen tore the upper part of the envelope. He slid the letter out, carefully reading the content. Right there, right then, something broke inside Yusof. Shoulders dropped, but his fingers dug into the parchment, tearing a hole through his grip. With gritted teeth, he turned to the guard and stood up.


    ¡°Yusof?¡± Worried by his sudden shift of demeanors, Yemen called out to him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next on the throne?¡± He asked the rugged guard.


    ¡°You half brothers had just passed away before any of them could take the throne. So now, it is between you two. One of you can be the king, so which one?¡±


    "I''ll take it," said Yusof without a single ounce of hesitation.


    A sense of coldness enveloped Yemen''s body, his jaw slightly dropped while his eyebrows were lifted. Not even a shred of doubt, not even regret, nothing.


    ¡°I can''t believe you.¡±


    Yusof turned to face Yemen. His joyous twin had turned sour while a rising rage had engulfed inside him.


    ¡°You want the throne?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the throne. I don''t want anything to do with the bloody throne!¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself, if you don''t want the throne then what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?! How dense can you be to ask me that?¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s wrong instead of flinging your anger at me.¡±


    ¡°You are not even going to think twice about it?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About us! This isn''t complex alchemy Yusof. It has always been about us, we are brothers, bound by blood, or so I thought. Here you are, willing to leave me behind without a single shred of hesitation.¡±


    Yusof turned his gaze away.


    ¡°I knew it. I''m second only to Aburah. All you care about is her. What is it about her? She¡¯s not even blood related, wait, don''t tell me--¡±


    "That¡¯s not it! She''s more to me than you ever knew."


    At that very instant, a distance that once never there appeared. For the first time, Yemen felt disconnected from his twin. Yusof was different, cold, inaccessible even.


    ¡°You get the throne then what? Start a war?¡±


    ¡°If I have to.¡±


    ¡°Are you mad? You''re going to get yourself killed!¡± Yemen dug his finger against Yusof''s chest, pushing him back with every doubt he attempted. Annoyed, Yusof fought back and pushed his twin hand away.


    "Enough! Stop pretending you care about me. I know about the offer you received from the Captain you so admired. I know you only spend time with me because you feel bad about me. Well, I don''t want your misplaced sympathy. I know you. Remember? I¡¯m your twin."


    Out of nowhere, Yemen slugged a fist at Yusof. His twin brother fell to the ground hard before he could react. Gritted teeth and a disappointing glare plagued Yemen¡¯s mug.


    ¡°You know nothing about me... and I don''t know enough about you. I was going to reject that offer because the thought of leaving my brother behind doesn''t sit well with me. Sure, whatever, it¡¯s not like it''s about me. It''s about her...and if you want to get yourself killed because of her. Then¡­fine!¡±


    Yemen turned to face the other way and start walking. In a rage, Yusof stood up with a fistful of sand and tossed it at his twin. The ball of sand dissipated into dust even before it could reach his twin.


    ¡°Don''t you dare look down on me! You would have done the same thing if it were me who died out there.¡±


    Those words halted Yemen, he turned his head slightly.


    ¡°Maybe...but, it wasn''t you who died out there and I''m trying to keep you safe. We only got each other Yusof, no, I only got you.¡±


    The crackling fire in the fireplace brought them back to the present, Yemen tossed a piece of wood inside the fire and took a seat on the open stool near Victor.


    ¡°Those were the last words I ever spoke to Yusof. I joined the bloody sailors afterward, traveled to a lot of places, got myself in more trouble than I could count, eventually I found myself my crew and ran a pretty bloody business as a Pirate.¡±


    In a glimpse of Victor''s eyes, he could see Kenn attending to Kiko¡¯s state alongside Nona while Joshua and Isaac peeked through the closed cabin¡¯s windows. Keeping eye on any danger lurking or otherwise beyond the perimeter of their sights.


    ¡°A few good news and bad. The good news is that we managed to find this abandoned cabin as a shelter for the moment. Another good news is that Haruhi is still alive, we ask around and the other prisoners admit to seeing her. The bloody bad news, we still couldn''t find Haruhi, I mean, we looked for her, desperately. But we still couldn''t find a single trace of her. It was as if she disappeared into thin air.¡±


    ¡°Haruhi...tell me everything you know about the sultan¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°What about Haruhi? Isn''t she supposed to be your priority?¡±


    ¡°Always, but I need to know what kind of enemy I''m dealing with.¡±


    Victor glanced at his commander and he nodded. Joshua proceeded to take Isaac outside to scout the surrounding area.


    ¡°Victor...There¡¯s something I want to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I begging you and your army to leave.¡±

 Chapter 38 [War]

    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Victor was stunned by the request Yemen asked of him.


    ¡°Please¡­ it¡¯s the only way to avoid any more conflict.¡±


    ¡°You are asking my people to flee from their lands. No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the loss of lives that concern you, It¡¯s something else, what is it?¡±


    ¡°No matter how messed he is. He is still my brother, and we are bonded by blood.¡±


    "I see..."


    With gritted teeth, Victor stood up but Yemen unsheathed his sword. He pointed the tip at the man he once considered his ally. Undisturbed by the sword, Victor stood tall nevertheless and glared at the man.


    Kenn broke in between them, trying to calm both of them. ¡°We¡¯re comrades. We shouldn¡¯t fight amongst ourselves.¡±


    "Should I consider you an enemy then?" asked Victor as he placed his palm on the pommel of his sword.


    "If I have too then bloody hell I won''t hesitate."


    "What about Haruhi?"


    "I''ll save her in my own bloody way."


    A faint tremble plagued the sword, but hard to notice by anyone except for Victor and it was through luck that he was able to notice it. He turned his gaze at the unconscious girl near the fireplace. His heart was aching; there is nothing he could do for her now; for every path, he chose only led to more pain.


    ¡°Kenn, please take care of her.¡± Victor dugs his fingers into his palm then walked away toward the door.


    "You''re leaving again?" Kenn''s question hit a mark in Victor''s heart.


    Victor wanted to explain, but he doubted any words could change anything. Silent and action make a better answer to this situation. So an answer he gave, he left the room and greeted the snowy landscape outside. The first thing he saw was a bird hovering above the shack before it leaves his sight. Afterward, he finally noticed that the sky had begun roaring in the faint distance.


    "How are you, my lord?"


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you heard all of that?¡± Victor cast his gaze at the foliage. Issac circled the border of the wood, ever vigilant of any sign of the enemy.


    ¡°I ask you again, my lord: How are you?¡±


    Victor began walking while Joshua followed his strife. ¡°Unwavering. My objective seems to be adding up.¡±


    ¡°I presumed Haruhi is a girl, and that name, she from Yakawa?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Moving on. Several good news and bad news.¡±


    ¡°Bad news first.¡±


    ¡°Our reinforcement from Coldcliff and Northwall has arrived. They are marching toward the hill that we saw earlier, but it seems the coming blizzard could slow them down.¡±


    ¡°Why did you pick the hill?¡±


    ¡°I will gladly explain it to you, my lord, but we need to move. I had ordered our men to gather at our earlier spot and we shouldn¡¯t make them wait.¡± Joshua nodded at Isaac and the young man quickly jogged toward them.


    The three of them left the shack behind and hiked their way back to their scouting position. As they followed the path, Victor started coughing heavily, he covered his mouth, but still, the cough only got worse and when it ended, it left a foreboding mark. A couple of drops of blood smeared on his palm, he wiped it off and cleared his throat before moving again. It wasn¡¯t just him, Joshua; and the same cough plagued even Isaac.


    As they arrived at their earlier scouting position, the three of them were greeted by twelve men alongside Duchess Noah and Duke Zacharias. Victor turned to the crate of steel armor beside the tree and raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°We found them in the basement of the temple, and we thought it might be useful to you.¡± Noah crossed her arms as she stood beside Joshua.


    ¡°Steel plate armor, we haven¡¯t made this kind of armor since your grandfather ruled the throne. During the civil war, it proved to be useless dues to its weight and failure to keep our soldiers warm,¡± commented Zacharias as he stroked his double chins.


    ¡°This just might work,¡± said Joshua.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking, Commander. It will be suicidal.¡±


    ¡°It will be the best bait tactic, I ever concocted. Duchess and Duke, you both need to lead your army there at that hill over there, make sure your forces are spread out, but stay hidden until the signal is given. Make sure to not come at us, no matter what happens. Break the line of defense and once you are in there, they can¡¯t use that weapon, that will give us an advantage, but it doesn¡¯t end there. our priority here is that weapon, tore it down no matter what the cost.¡±


    ¡°While our men donned the armor and bait them so we could give you and your forces a shot to break the enemy defense.¡±


    ¡°That would be suicide,¡± spoke up Noah.


    ¡°Joshua will not lead the charge. I¡¯ll be,¡± said Victor.


    ¡°My king? You can¡¯t.¡± Joshua turned his furrowed gaze at Victor.


    ¡°I will. I am a king. Though, I have another task for you, commander. A line of steel armored warriors will not be enough to catch the enemy¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Burn all the provision storage. The smoke would block the sky and lower their line of sight.¡±


    ¡°All of them? That is a risky move, my king. If we win, we would have trouble feeding our people,¡± The Duke voiced his concern.


    ¡°We need every advantage we can get. Joshua, take four men and make sure everything goes according to plan.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my king.¡±


    This was it. Frozehaven¡¯s last hope.


    ¡°This your land. Your home. Your ancestor spills their blood so we could build a nation here. Fight not because you have to. Fight because we want to.¡±


    ¡°Long live, King Victor Lawson, the last of the last.¡±


    ¡°Long live, King Victor Lawson, the last of the last.¡±


    ¡°Long live, King Victor Lawson, the last of the last.¡±


    Victor nodded his head and turned his gaze at the destroyed city. Despite the rain, the enemy had managed to fortify their position. Towering wood and spikes blocked every street leading to the docks. They had used the collapsed building as their vantage point and defense.


    ¡°King Victor.¡± The Duke kneeled before Victor.


    ¡°If things were different, it would be a great honor to serve under you. For you had shown me your dedication and unrivaled determination dispute the despair plagued over us.¡±


    ¡°Please stand up. I¡¯m no great man. I¡¯ve had help, mainly from the commander.¡± Victor raised the Duke.


    ¡°Humble. A fine trait. Are you a drinker, my king?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. After this, the drink is on me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never known you to be such a man.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my king. I have lived long enough to keep my shortcoming a secret.¡±


    The Duke took off his robe and revealed the hard leather armor he wore underneath, he wasn¡¯t a muscular build man, but the way he handled his sword showed his experience. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°My king, no matter what people said. Your father had always been proud of you.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?"


    ¡°I was his drinking buddy.¡± He nodded to the rest of the men and rode off with his entourage to his army.


    In the corner of Victor¡¯s eyes, without even realizing it, Duchess Noah is embracing Joshua and letting her lips meet his. Victor turned away and toward the city to give them some space. Noah broke away from her embrace, a tear ran down her cheek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you,¡± said Joshua as he lowered his gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Come back to me,¡± said Noah as she left him and rode on her horse to her army with her entourage.


    Joshua took a moment to gather himself before joining Victor as they gaze over the devastated city. As the men wore the steel plate armors, Victor took off the leather armor he wore and put on one of the steel armor. Joshua stood behind him, clenching his fist and tightened his lips.


    ¡°You can voice your concern, Commander.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take this wrong, my king, but you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I can take care of my own on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t doubt.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you put me on the sideline?¡±


    ¡°I kept telling people that I was no king. I''m not smart enough. Not strong enough. Not brave enough. However, I managed to live my life as true as I can. I¡¯ve been where you are. I¡®ve seen it. I will admit that it was subtle. I would have almost missed it If I didn''t pay enough attention. Tell me, Joshua. Why do you fight?¡±


    ¡°For our country, for you, my king. For my family¡¯s honor. What more could I fight for?¡±


    ¡°Those things are only half the truth. You were planning to throw your life away, but for what reason could it be?¡±


    Joshua gritted his teeth then relaxed his shoulders, ¡°It was my decision. My decision to dock every battleship we had here. I thought...I thought it was a good plan. Show the enemy our strength. Make them wary of us, just enough to make them call off the war. Oh, how I dread my decisions, thousands of good men perished in a blink of an eye.¡±


    Victor lowered himself, he sat on his legs and calmed his breath. ¡°Sacrificing your own life is worthless. It doesn''t benefit anyone. It may end your pain, but it won''t end other people¡¯s pain.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about pain?¡±


    ¡°I know pain...my life has been about pain and loss. When I was young, I chased after knowledge, I peered into the unknown, my cause was just and my heart was pure, but in pursuit of knowledge, I failed to realize that knowledge without wisdom is meaningless. I was not wise enough to see the snake that snuck into my home. I failed to realize that people fear the unknown. So I was cast out by my father and then betrayed by my people.¡±


    ¡°I lost hope. I fell ever deeper into despair, but then someone taught me about hope. Teach me to keep on living, but to keep living on I need strength, so hope without strength is wishful thinking. I lost my teacher, swept to an unknown shore. But this time, I sought another teacher to teach me strength. I found one. One who I cherish the most.¡±


    Victor unsheathed his sword to check on the blade, he saw his reflection, he let out a sigh before pushing the blade inside its scabbard.


    ¡°Yet, she never taught me anything about strength. She never taught me how to fight, but she taught me how to get up. To get up every single time I fell. To get up no matter how painful it is.¡± Victor stood once more.


    ¡°Sooner or later, I lost her too. However, she did teach me the last lesson: to never be like her. I never understood what she meant by it. Then I realize strength without forgiveness is nothing more than a rampaging animal. I learn to forgive.¡±


    ¡°You need to learn to forgive, but to learn is to live. Don''t cut your life short. Learn to forgive.¡±


    A soldier walked up to both of them.


    ¡°My lord, the men are ready.¡±


    Victor nodded at the soldier before turning back to Joshua.


    ¡°Recently, I learned another lesson that no matter how painful life is, it¡¯s all worth it for that every moment we spent with the people we cared for.¡±


    ¡°My king, I meant no disrespect, you preach me these lessons, but look at you? Throwing your life away.¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, Joshua. I''m not planning to die. I''m planning to end this war and come back because there are still people waiting for me.¡±


    Heavy rain of snow began, a strong wind enough to freeze someone''s toe moved through the trees. A blizzard was upon them, yet they waited. A moment passed, the enemy defense was getting better by the minute. Victor gritted his teeth and rode his horse with eight men on horseback, donned in the same armor he was in.


    ¡°We need to execute the plan now.¡±


    ¡°But, my king. Our forces are not in position.¡±


    ¡°We can''t wait for them or we will miss our opportunity to attack. Move now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my king. Four men with me. The rest of you with King Victor.¡±


    Joshua and Isaac whipped their horses and strode down the hill toward the provisioned storage along with four men. Victor marched down the hill with his horse and eight men on horseback.


    In the distance four of the provided storage had been light on fire. A cloud of thick smoke rose, covering the sky and darkening the city. Victor stopped the march just enough to not enter the enemy range of attack. With his gaze, he could see the Sultan with his ten thousand armies looking at them from afar. Their weapons are aimed at Victor and his eight fully armored men.


    ¡°Honor. Your honor is guaranteed no matter what decision you make so you have my permission to leave. You will not be punished nor your name will be disgraced because I understand. So leave! Leave if you want!¡±


    Not a single inch of muscle was moved.


    ¡°You may have my permission to leave, but you don''t have my permission to die. We will fight! And we will live!¡±


    Nine fully armored men, hardened at heart with courage charged toward their enemy encampment on horseback. Never has the enemy seen so much unrelenting will that it reminded them of the battle of the bridge. Roaring their hearts out, Victor and his men were closing in on the enemy, but as expected, they released a volley of fire.


    To the enemy''s surprise, the metal balls did not penetrate the armor, instead, some of them merely ricocheted off them while some buried themselves above the plate. For once in their life, they did not expect that their armor had such toughness. A regular steel armor would fail against their rifle, but this was not a regular set of steel armor. This armor was made from Frozehaven¡¯s metal, forged in the fire of the Gidona, the toughest metal to ever exist on these lands.


    Victor and his men were getting closer and closer, but the enemy did not relent of their attack. Reinforcement from other parts of their defense makes its way to support the frontline of the enemy. They were scared because there is a possibility that Victor and his men can make it. The possibility grew as they were getting closer by the second.


    Volley after volley of fire, Victor''s unrelenting force began to diminish as the armor they donned had sustained damage beyond its capabilities. Bullets began piercing through the plate, but the one who sustained the most damage was the horses, they went out first, tossing their riders onto the hardened dirt.


    His body slammed against the ground, shoulder first. The armor was able to protect him from the laceration, and yet, it wasn''t enough to lessen the impact. In fact, the weight only made it worse. Piece by piece, the plate that covered his body came off. Not just Victor who suffered the fate, eight of his men that rode with him dropped to the ground like flies.


    Gritting his teeth, Victor looked upon his devastated men. He mumbled quietly to his men, but enough to be heard through the gunfire. ¡°Stay down.¡±


    The attack stopped, a cloud of smoke dissipated from the makeshift battlement. A glint of light reflected from the hill, he turned his gaze to his side, one of his men lay beside him, gasping for air. A ditch beside him seems a good place for cover. He waited for the signal, and there it was, a blaring noise of a horn sounded from behind him.


    A rain of arrows was released from the hills while a hundred strong men charged down the hill toward the battlement. The enemy was confused just like they had planned. Amongst the panic, Victor roared his strength causing another volley of fire directed at him, but none of them managed to hit anything. As Victor rushed to the ditch, he grabbed hold of the soldier beside him and dragged him toward it.


    Victor tripped over a rock causing him and the soldier to roll down the ditch into the muddy puddle below. The enemy had lost sight of them, instead, they focused on the new threat, but as hard as they tried to defend against the charging force. It was a futile effort when the army of men broke through the battlements.


    A large battle erupted inside the city, sword and metal clash, gunpowder ignited in the distance. Row after row of gunfire seems endless.


    Setting the pain aside, Victor took off the soldier¡¯s chest plate, giving him air to breathe. On further look, one of the bullets had dented the plate into his chest causing a restriction of air. After saving the soldier from choking to death, Victor took off his armor, pain, and all. Checking on his wound, it had gotten a bit worse. Yet, it did not deter him as he took apart the armor and used only the small pieces to protect himself.


    ¡°Take a breather. Help the other,¡± said victor at the soldier before climbing out of the ditch.


    He peeked out, seeing his chance to rush in, he took it. Victor ran up the battlement with a sword in his hand, cutting down any enemy in his way.


    It was nothing but chaos in the city as he stood above the battlement. However, he could see that his army was outnumbered, but as long as they maintained the distance between them and the enemy, they could still fight. A small number of his force are heading toward the massive weapon and that where Victor wanted to be.


    Cutting down ten enemy men along the way, Victor was getting closer to the force. However, a messy battle had blocked the direct way to his men. Seeing the duke was about to be struck down by an enemy rifle, Victor ran toward the enemy and cut the weapon in half. He stabbed his sword into another enemy and left it there. He took an enemy rifle and let it rip at the closest enemy.


    ¡°Sword!¡± shouted Victor and one of his men tossed him one. With a single swing, he cut down another. The enemy forces were dwindling,


    ¡°Appreciate the help, my king,¡± said The Duke as he heaved his breath.


    ¡°Just keep yourself alive. I don''t want to lose my new drinking buddy, do I?¡± Victor and Zacharias retreated inside his allies'' area of control and tossed the sword back to the soldier.


    ¡°Hahaha, I got a perfect bottle for us.¡±


    ¡°I can''t wait.¡±


    He pulled his sword out of the enemy¡¯s body but failed to see a sniper hidden amongst the toppled building. One-shot was all it took.


    The bullet was buried into his stomach. He dropped to one knee


    Victor was shocked to find Zacharias in front of him. The sniper was shot down by a bow and arrow from one of Zacharias¡¯s men. Victor was about to step closer but Zacharias stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡°But?!¡±


    ¡°GO!¡±


    Victor gritted his teeth and with a heavy heart turned away and joined the small forces that were heading toward the weapon. They needed to move quickly because the massive weapons had set their sails and were ready to leave the port.


    With a calm breath, Zacharias rose like a lion. He stared down at the enemy with a deadly frown. ¡°NO ONE WILL BREAK THIS LINE AND THAT IS THE TRUTH!¡±


    With a battle cry, Zacharias charged into the enemy, keeping the line that separated their forces and the enemies. Crossing the canal and turning his gaze at the enemy''s battleships, Victor noticed that they were turning and that is when he realized the inescapable fate.

 Chapter 39 [End]

    ¡°Run!¡±


    The battleships unleash a barrage of cannonballs onto the land. The ground shook as the cannonballs dropped onto the battle, piercing through devastated buildings and tossing debris everywhere. Enemies and allies alike were hit by the attack. Screams of pain and fear trembled the battlements, and yet the fighting continues.


    Joshua and Isaac joined in his charge from above the roof with his small group. Slowly as it could, the massive weapon left the dock. With no time left and limited opportunities, Victor turned to his allies and shouted, ¡°Launch me!¡±


    The fastest amongst them reached the end of the dock and dropped to their knees with their back opened to Victor and a few men. Victor stepped onto his back and leaped across the air. Luckily, he managed to grab the netting beside the ship and slammed himself against the ship¡¯s body. A large number of his men didn''t make it as they fell into the frozen sea below, but Joshua and Isaac a couple of men managed to make it.


    ¡°Climb,¡± said Victor.


    They made it on the ship¡¯s deck. A couple of enemy men saw them. One quickly sounded the alarm while another aimed his weapon. It was too far and Victor and his men were crowded next to each other, they had no room to dodge. A soldier''s bravery saved him as he stood in front of him and took the shot into his gut.


    Wide eyes with anger, Victor charged and slammed his shoulder against the enemy until the enemy¡¯s back met the wall behind him. Victor broke the enemy¡¯s neck with a single twist.


    His other allies joined in the fight as the other enemies appeared from all corners of the deck.


    As they made it to the top deck of the ship, losing a few men along the way, he broke into a room that was heavily guarded by the enemy. He couldn¡¯t believe it when he saw a dark-skinned man that was familiar to him tied to a pole with a bruised face. It wasn''t Yemen, but someone he once met when he was young.


    ¡°Gustav?¡±


    ¡°W-Who? I know..you.¡±


    ¡°Block the door,¡± Victor ordered his men.


    ¡°Who is this, my king?¡± asked Joshua.


    ¡°He is a scholar. What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°My research...I¡­I tried to voice out. I never wanted my knowledge to be used like this.¡±


    Victor leaned in and untied the man.


    ¡°You need to get out of here before we sink this weapon into the ocean.¡±


    Gustave grabbed Victor by the collar and pulled him closer. That rush action almost caused Victor¡¯s men to strike down the threat, but Victor stopped them with a raised hand.


    ¡°It won''t be enough. You need to erase this weapon no matter what or the fate our species will be at risk.¡± Gustave was brimmed with deep regret and underlying fear not of death but for the dark future, his creation might birth.


    ¡°Tell me how.¡±


    ¡°This weapon used a small part of the tree as it¡¯s ammo.¡±


    ¡°The tree?¡±


    ¡°Your country''s mythical tree. Every part of the tree contained massive raw energy in them, always in a loop, keeping itself stable like a living thing.¡±


    ¡°So what needs to be done?¡±


    ¡°Y-You need at least one of them. One is enough. It¡¯s stored near the weapon. In a container I design myself then you need to activate by making it unstable. Using only a small surge of lighting.¡±


    ¡°None of us can do that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You are right...you need to bring me there.¡±


    ¡°No way, not in your condition.¡±


    ¡°You have too. I¡¯m the only one who can do it.¡±


    ¡°My king?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­damn it! Let¡¯s get moving. This man is our priority now. He holds the key to winning the war.¡±


    The soldiers nodded and readied themselves near the door. Isaac quickly helped Gustav to stand and kept him by his side for safety purposes. His soldiers grabbed a large piece of plate and held it together. With a quick breath, Victor nodded at his soldier to open the door. They charged forward, the enemy was waiting for them on the other side as expected.


    The plate chest stopped most of the bullet, but some managed to pierce through by sheer luck and firepower. As a couple of his men fell victim, the others had to leave them behind, no matter how painful it was leaving their comrades behind.


    Escaping the horde of enemies, Victor and his men climbed the stairs toward the upper level of the weapon. After reaching their desired location, a man was waiting for them with a woman tied to one of the pipes of the weapon. The dark-skinned man donned golden armor and was holding one of the containers containing a part of the tree.


    ¡°It''s a fancy meeting you here, King Victor,¡± said the Sultan with a devilish smirk.


    ¡°Haruhi!¡± Victor cast his deadly glare at the man as he saw his ally strapped to the weapon.


    ¡°Ah, Gustav, I can''t believe you sided with the enemy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a part of anyone''s alliance. All I want is to erase my own creation.¡±


    ¡°You mean this wonderful creation?¡± He exhibits the source of his power for all to see before storing it inside his jacket.


    The enemy had pinned Victor and his men between the Sultan and his forces, their option of escape had diminished. As the enemy prepared their weapons, the Sultan stopped them with a raised hand. Victor¡¯s focus was confused by the sudden halt of their attack, but as they were glaring at each other, the Sultan had another plan for the King of Frozehaven himself.


    ¡°Please Victor, come forward.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t then I will fire this weapon at the city.¡±


    ¡°And kill your own men? You wouldn''t.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I would...I would, Victor, and along the way, the heat from the weapon would sear this woman¡¯s back. She will scream and scream, now you don''t want that, do you?¡±


    Victor took a step forward, Joshua stopped him by the shoulder, ¡°My King?¡±


    ¡°Keep them safe and when the time comes, get everyone out of here,¡± whispered Victor to Joshua as he walked closer to the Sultan.


    ¡°Draw your sword,¡± said the Sultan as he drew his crescent blade.


    ¡°One on one? You know I don''t plan on holding back?¡± said Victor as he unsheathed his sword from the scabbard.


    ¡°Please, you are welcome to give it all.¡±


    With a strong dash, Victor quickened his distance between himself and the Sultan. His sword is sharp to the very grain of the blade, one technique is all he needs to win this fight. As he grew closer, Victor was mistaken all along as he saw the smirk on his enemy¡¯s face. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The Sultan easily predicted the move and dodged to the left, but Victor had a contingency plan. He was about to cause damage to the weapon, but he cut through the first pipe, he was struck by a lightning course inward from his blade. Pain shocked the nervous system causing his legs to give up and his strength left.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you, Victor from the day you were onboard the pirate ship to the day you washed up on the shore of Yakawa¡¯s beaches. I have known everything about you from your skill to your ability to disturb my plan at Minisu City.¡±


    Steam rose from his body while his finger was slightly lacerated.


    ¡°I know that amount of pain wasn''t enough to stop you. Stand up.¡±


    Victor gritted his teeth and stood despite the coursing pain, Isaac and Joshua were about to stop in, but he stopped them from interfering.


    ¡°We are the same, Victor.¡±


    ¡°I am nothing like you.¡± Victor steps forward with a downward slash.


    The Sultan replied with an upward block and a kick to his enemy chest. Victor stumbled back before gaining his stance back.


    ¡°Denied all you want, but the things we do in the name of love bind us.¡±


    Victor cast his gaze at the unconscious woman and back to the Sultan. An arrogant smirk splayed across his face as he toyed with his enemy. Victor¡¯s goal needed to defeat the leader first or he wouldn''t be able to save Haruhi. On the far side of the ship, a stash of gunpowder exploded out of nowhere, it wasn''t enough to cause major damage but was enough to start a fire.


    The crowd of enemies started robbing a bit of their focus away from their enemy. An opportunity arose for Joshua and he took it. A battle erupted again and the enemy was taken by surprise. Victor charged forward, toward the Sultan and putting Haruhi aside. However, the Sultan wasn''t one to be distracted so easily.


    ¡°Don''t let him kick that lever, Victor!¡± shouted Gustav, but it was too late as the Sultan kicked the lever down.


    The deck trembled causing everyone to stop what they were doing including Victor, he glanced around him for support as the tremble grew stronger. A loud click came from inside their weapon as the gears turned and the inside energized. The temperature rose above anything they had ever felt. Even from where Victor stood, he could feel the heat rising in the air.


    One unfortunate soul screamed her lungs out as her back was slowly being seared by the weapon¡¯s body. Victor gritted his teeth and stumbled forward through the shaken deck. The Sultan was laughing and laughing as he heard the symphony of pain coming from the woman.


    ¡°Save her, Victor! Save her!¡± taunted the Sultan with glee in his heart.


    ¡°She got nothing to do with this!¡± shouted Victor.


    Every time Victor tried to save Haruhi, the Sultan blocked his way with his sword. Their swords clashed again, their skilled evenly matched, but as time consumed, Victor began to feel desperate. Her scream was unbearable, her pain was laid out before her, she screamed Victor¡¯s name. Time was running out.


    The request from Yemen was tossed away as Victor tightened his grip around the handle. He knew that a direct attack would be easily avoided, but a change to the battlefield could shift the balance to his side. Even if it didn''t, he¡¯s going to make sure this ship is going down with him.


    With all his desperation and anger, his right arm glowed a bright hue as he lifted the sword in the air. He finally saw it for the first time and it had caught him off guard. A plan so simple proved to be his undoing. The blade of his enemy cut through his armor. The sword left a large deep wound from his shoulder to his thigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re done. I won.¡±


    ¡°Haruhi¡­¡±


    Even though the pain was unbearable, Victor still went through with his plan. The sword shattered the deck beneath him, but it was all for naught. Underneath the wooden deck, several beams acted out as a support for the ship. His strength only managed to dent it slightly before bouncing his sword back.


    ¡°You fool.¡± The Sultan mocked with glee.


    Victor had enough, he charged toward the Sultan, swinging his sword like a raging beast. Every soft swing was blocked while the one proved to be dangerous avoided. Time and time again he felt nothing but useless. No matter how much he wanted to save everyone, he couldn''t because that is the fact of life. One man simply can''t save the world.


    But--at least...


    ¡°Please¡­Please!!!¡± Victor begged with teary eyes.


    Dropping to his knees, he begged the Sultan, ¡°Please let her go. You won.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± was the Sultan''s answer.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Snap out of it!¡± shouted Joshua from behind him.


    ¡°You are not the only person who wanted to save everyone. Look around you! You have your own people. All you need to do is ask for help.¡± With gritted teeth, Joshua kicked the enemy in front of him and glanced intensely at Victor.


    ¡°Please save her!¡± screamed Victor, for the first time in his life, he let out a cry for help. Victor thought that no one would reply, but he was wrong all along.


    A single well placed around, perfectly aimed caused Haruhi to be released. Victor rushed toward the falling woman. The Sultan saw his chance to take his enemy down while his enemy foolishly turned his back to him.


    ¡°Isaac, now!¡± shouted the Commander.


    However, how foolish he was to think he was battling only one man, Joshua swooped in and blocked the Sultan¡¯s attack. The Sultan was surprised by a sudden change in his opponent. A smirk accompanied Joshua¡¯s face as he kept the Sultan busy.


    Victor caught Haruhi just barely, but his momentum was too strong as he slammed his shoulder against the metal cannon. Victor stumbled back before dropping to his butt. Haruhi''s body was brimmed with black and blue. The fresh burn on her back was sopping wet against Victor¡¯s arms. She was barely conscious, barely had any strength left in her.


    ¡°I knew...you had to save your best girl,¡± said Haruhi with a smile.


    ¡°Please forgive me.¡±


    There was no answer, at first it was the worst that surfaced inside his mind, but at a closer look, Haruhi only fainted. She was exhausted and who could have blamed her for all that had happened. Victor kept Haruhi closed as tight as he could in his arms. Such a relief to have her in his arms.


    ¡°My king, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Isaac helped Victor rise with Haruhi rested in his arms.


    ¡°What about the weapon?¡±


    On that note, Joshua kicked the Sultan in his chest causing him to stumble back against the railing. The Sultan finally noticed a man-sized rat sneaking his way to the operating board. Gustav turned the valve with all his strength just at the right moment. He fell to the floor as his strength gave out, but not without a sigh of relief.


    The air around the cannon felt electric at first then came a massive shock wave that shook the ship. A beam of hot light poured out from the barrel. The sea parted as if the light was cutting the sea itself, but it only evaporated the water. Both army, enemy, or allies ducked down to cover as the beam barely missed them and hit the tree itself.


    A true moment of absolute awe as the tree ingested the beam of energy. Its leaves glowed a bright golden light before a few of them shed down to the ground. Momentarily lighting up a certain spot underneath the tree where the leaves landed.


    The Sultan turned back to his enemy and within his hand was one of the ammo for the cannon. He searched inside his jacket, but to no avail, it had gone missing. It wasn''t a mistake that the enemy before him held the source of all his power. However, as they spent more time there, the fewer opportunities for Victor and his allies to escape as his men had already surrounded their targets and outnumbered them greatly.


    ¡°You have no way to go!¡± laughed the Sultan in high glee.


    ¡°I will not stop until all of you suffer for what you have done--urgh...¡±


    For perhaps a split second, everyone¡¯s gaze was on the Sultan. The battle stopped abruptly as they pooled their attention on the Sultan.


    The man stumbled back until the waist was against the stone-cold railing. An arrow had found itself inside his neck. A surge of blood gushed out, drowning inside his armor. He tried to stop the building, but another arrow through his shoulder between the gap of his plates. With gritted teeth, he raised his gaze at the source of these arrows.


    Even the Sultan himself was shocked by the truth. Yes, the truth: Yemen with a bow in his hand perched upon the railing lacrosse of him with reddened eyes.


    ¡°I know...that¡¯s why I had to do it.¡±


    The Sultan roared as he charged toward Victor with his weapon bare, but Joshua was ready for him, and yet, Yemen was already one step ahead. Arrow after arrow, every one of them planted inside the man until he dropped to his knees. No one did nothing, not even his soldiers. They watched silently.


    ¡°Enough, Yusof. You¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°My blood is in your hand. You know that right?¡± the Sultan dropped to the floor, laying there without any single movement.


    Victor cleared his throat, ¡°Yemen?¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    ¡°What about the war?¡± Joshua turned his question to Yemen.


    Yemen dropped to one knee beside his twin¡¯s corpse and took his crown for himself. He stood up then turned to the soldiers. ¡°By the power, I gifted myself, by the blood that connected me to the last king. I ordered all of you to abandon everything and go back home.¡±


    ¡°A retreat, my sultan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    One by one, the soldiers left the deck and made their way to the boats. A few of them reached the signal fire and lit it up for everyone to see. The battle stopped abruptly, the enemy soon found themselves running away to their ships. Truly a sad loss, but sadness won''t be able to overwhelm the relief they felt when they saw the signal.


    They had won. Somehow. They had won. They still couldn''t believe it no matter how much they processed the victory in their mind. However, their hearts believed in victory. The city cheered as they watched the enemy retreat from their land.


    The war is finally over.


    They won.


    The End